This is a modern-English version of The Continental Monthly, Vol. 4, No. 4, October, 1863: Devoted to Literature and National Policy, originally written by Various. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE

CONTINENTAL MONTHLY:

DEVOTED TO

LITERATURE AND NATIONAL POLICY.


VOL. IV.—OCTOBER, 1863.—No. IV.


CONTENTS

THE FREEDOM OF THE PRESS.
THE BROTHERS.
UNUTTERED.
WILLIAM LILLY ASTROLOGER.
JEFFERSON DAVIS—REPUDIATION, RECOGNITION, AND SLAVERY.
DIARY OF FRANCES KRASINSKA.
MAIDEN'S DREAMING.
THIRTY DAYS WITH THE SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.
REASON, RHYME, AND RHYTHM.
TO A MOUSE.
CURRENCY AND THE NATIONAL FINANCES.
OCTOBER AFTERNOON IN THE HIGHLANDS.
THE ISLE OF SPRINGS.
CHAPTER III.
CHAPTER IV.
THE RESTORATION OF THE UNION.
WAS HE SUCCESSFUL?
CHAPTER IX.
CHAPTER X.
AMERICAN FINANCES AND RESOURCES.
VOICELESS SINGERS.
A DETECTIVE'S STORY.
LITERARY NOTICES.
CONTENTS.—No. XXIII.


THE FREEDOM OF THE PRESS.

An important discussion has arisen since the commencement of the war, bearing upon the interests of the American Press. The Government has seen fit, at various times, through its authorities, civil and military, to suppress the circulation and even the publication of journals which, in its judgment, gave aid and comfort to the enemy, either by disloyal publications in reference to our affairs, or by encouraging and laudatory statements concerning the enemy. The various papers of the country have severally censured or commended the course of the Government in this matter, and the issue between the Press and the Authorities has been regarded as of a sufficiently serious nature to demand a convocation of editors to consider the subject; of which convention Horace Greeley was chairman. A few remarks on the nature of the liberty of the press and on its relations to the governing powers will not, therefore, at this time, be inopportune.

An important discussion has come up since the start of the war, concerning the interests of the American Press. The Government has deemed it necessary, at various times, through its civil and military authorities, to suppress the circulation and even the publication of newspapers that it believes gave support to the enemy, either through disloyal articles about our situation or by making positive statements about the enemy. Different newspapers across the country have either criticized or praised the Government's actions in this regard, and the conflict between the Press and the Authorities has been seen as serious enough to warrant a gathering of editors to discuss the issue; Horace Greeley chaired this convention. Therefore, a few remarks on the nature of press freedom and its relationship with those in power will be relevant at this time.

Men are apt, at times, in the excitement of political partisanship, to forget that the freedom of the press is, like all other social liberty, relative and not absolute; that it is not license to publish whatsoever they please, but only that which is within certain defined limits prescribed by the people as the legitimate extent to which expression through the public prints should be permitted; and that it is because these limits are regulated by the whole people, for the whole people, and not by the arbitrary caprice of a single individual or of an aristocracy, that the press is denominated free. Let it be remembered, then, as a starting point, that the press is amenable to the people; that it is controlled and regulated by them, and indebted to them for whatever measure of freedom it enjoys.

Men can sometimes get so caught up in political loyalty that they forget that freedom of the press, like all social liberties, is relative and not absolute. It isn’t a free-for-all to publish whatever they want, but rather what is within certain defined limits set by the people regarding how far public expression in the media should go. The press is considered free because these limits are determined by the entire population, for the benefit of everyone, and not by the whims of a single person or an elite group. Therefore, it’s important to recognize from the outset that the press answers to the people; it is shaped and regulated by them, and relies on them for whatever degree of freedom it has.

The scope of this liberty is carefully defined by the statutes, as also the method by which its transgression is to be punished. These enactments minutely define the nature of an infringement of their provisions, and point out the various methods of procedure in order to redress private grievance or to punish public wrong, in such instances. These statutes emanate from the people, are the expression of their will, and in consonance with them the action of the executive authorities must proceed, whenever the civil law is sufficient for the execution of legal measures.

The extent of this freedom is clearly outlined by the laws, along with the way violations will be penalized. These laws specifically detail what constitutes a violation of their rules and outline the different procedures for addressing personal grievances or punishing public offenses in these cases. These laws come from the people, reflect their wishes, and the actions of the executive authorities must align with them whenever civil law is adequate for implementing legal actions.

But there comes a time, in the course of a nation's existence, when the usual and regular methods of its life are interrupted; when peaceful systems and civilized adaptations are forced to give place to the ruder and more peremptory modes of procedure which belong to seasons of hostile strife. The slow, methodical, oftentimes tedious contrivances of ordinary law, admirably adapted for periods of national quietude, are utterly inadequate to the stern and unforeseen contingencies of civil war. Laws which are commonly sufficient to secure justice and afford protection, are then comparatively powerless for such ends. The large measure of liberty of speech and of the press safely accorded when there is ample time to correct false doctrines and to redress grievances through common methods, is incompatible with the rigorous promptitude, energy, celerity, and unity of action necessary to the preservation of national existence in times of rebellion. If an individual be suspected of conspiring against his country, at such a time, to leave him at liberty while the usual processes of law were being undertaken, would perhaps give him opportunity for consummating his designs and delivering the republic into the hands of its enemies. If a portion of the press circulate information calculated to aid the foe in the defeat of the national armies, to endeavor to prevent this evil by the slow routine of civil law, might result in the destruction of the state. The fact that we raise armies to secure obedience commonly enforced by the ordinary civil officers is a virtual and actual acknowledgment that a new order of things has arisen for which the usual methods are insufficient, civil authority inadequate, and to contend with which powers must be exercised not before in vogue. Codes of procedure arranged for an established and harmoniously working Government cannot answer all the requirements of that Government when it is repudiated by a large body of its subjects, and the existence of the nation itself is in peril.

But there comes a point in a nation's life when the usual and routine ways of operating are interrupted; when peaceful systems and civilized methods have to make way for the harsher and more decisive measures that come with times of conflict. The slow, methodical, often tedious processes of normal law, which work well during peaceful times, are completely inadequate to handle the harsh and unexpected challenges of civil war. Laws that usually serve to ensure justice and provide protection become relatively powerless in these situations. The broad freedom of speech and press that is safe during normal times, when there’s plenty of opportunity to correct misinformation and address grievances, is incompatible with the swift action and unity needed to maintain national survival in times of rebellion. If someone is suspected of plotting against their country during such a time, allowing them to remain free while the regular legal processes are followed could give them a chance to carry out their plans and hand the republic over to its enemies. If part of the press spreads information that could help the enemy defeat the national forces, trying to stop this threat through the slow procedures of civil law might lead to the state’s downfall. The fact that we raise armies to enforce obedience, which is usually maintained by ordinary civil authorities, shows that a new situation has emerged where the usual methods are inadequate, civil authority is insufficient, and new powers must be exercised that weren’t previously in use. Legal procedures designed for a stable and smoothly functioning government cannot meet all the needs of that government when it is rejected by a large portion of its citizens, putting the very existence of the nation at risk.

It is evident, therefore, that at times the accustomed methods of Civil government must, in deference to national safety, be laid aside, to some extent, and the more vigorous adaptations of Military government substituted in their stead. But it does not follow from this that arbitrary power is necessarily employed, or that such methods are not strictly legal. There is a despotic Civil government and a despotic Military government, a free Civil government and a free Military government. The Civil government of Russia is despotic; so would its Military government be if internal strife should demand that military authority supersede the civil; the Civil government of the United States is free, so must its Military government be in order to be sustained.

It’s clear that sometimes the usual ways of civil government must, for the sake of national security, be set aside to some degree, and stronger forms of military government are put in their place. However, this doesn’t mean that arbitrary power is automatically used, or that these methods aren’t strictly legal. There can be despotic civil governments and despotic military governments, as well as free civil governments and free military governments. Russia’s civil government is despotic; its military government would be too if internal conflict required military authority to take over civil authority. The civil government of the United States is free, and so its military government must also be in order to remain effective.

But what is a free Military government? There is precisely the same difference between a free and a despotic military polity as between a free and a despotic civil polity. It is the essential nature of despotic rule that it recognizes the fountain head of all power to be the ruler, and the people are held as the mere creatures of his pleasure. It is the essence of free government that it regards the people as the source of all power, and the rulers as their agents, possessing only such authority as is committed by the former into the hands of the latter. It matters not, therefore, whether a ruler be exercising the civil power in times of peaceful national life, or whether, in times of rebellion, he wields the military authority essential to security, he is alike, at either time, a despot or a republican, accordingly as he exercises his power without regard to the will of the people, or as he exercises such power only as the national voice delegates to him.

But what is a free military government? There's exactly the same difference between a free and a despotic military system as there is between a free and a despotic civil system. The core of despotic rule is that it sees the ruler as the ultimate source of all power, treating the people as mere subjects of his will. In contrast, a free government views the people as the source of all power, with rulers acting as their representatives, holding only the authority given to them by the people. Therefore, it doesn’t matter if a ruler is exercising civil power during peacetime or using military authority during a rebellion for security; he is either a despot or a republican based on whether he acts disregarding the people's will or only within the limits set by the national consensus.

Wendell Phillips said in his oration before the Smithsonian Institute: 'Abraham Lincoln sits to-day the greatest despot this side of China.' The mistake of Mr. Phillips was this: He confounded the method of exercising power with the nature of the power exercised. It is the latter which decides the question of despotism or of freedom. The methods of the republican governor and of the despot may be, in times of war must be, for the most part, identical. But the one is, nevertheless, as truly a republican as the other is a despot. Freedom of speech, freedom of the press, the right of travel, the writ of habeas corpus—these insignia of liberty in a people are dispensed with in despotic Governments, because the ruler chooses to deprive the people of their benefits, and for that reason only; they were suspended in our Government because the national safety seemed to demand it, and because the President, as the accredited executive of the wishes of the people, fulfilled their clearly indicated will. In the former case it is lordly authority overriding the necks of the people for personal pride or power; in the latter, it is the ripe fruit of republican civilization, which, in times of danger, can with safety and security overleap, for the moment, the mere forms of law, in order to secure its beneficial results. They seem to resemble each other; but are as wide apart as irreligion and that highest religious life which, transcending all external observances, seems to the mere religious formalist to be identical with it.

Wendell Phillips said in his speech at the Smithsonian Institute: 'Abraham Lincoln is today the greatest dictator on this side of China.' The mistake Mr. Phillips made was this: He mixed up how power is exercised with the nature of the power itself. It’s the latter that determines whether we’re talking about despotism or freedom. The methods used by a democratic governor and a dictator may be, and often are, similar during times of war. But one is still truly a republican, while the other is a despot. Freedom of speech, freedom of the press, the right to travel, the writ of habeas corpus—these symbols of liberty are eliminated in despotic governments because the ruler chooses to take these rights away from the people, and only for that reason; in our government, they were suspended because national safety appeared to require it, and because the President, as the designated representative of the people's wishes, acted according to their clearly expressed intent. In the first case, it's tyrannical authority crushing the people for personal pride or power; in the second, it’s the result of republican civilization, which, in times of crisis, can safely bypass the mere forms of law for a moment to achieve its beneficial outcomes. They may seem similar, but they are as different as irreligion and that highest form of spiritual life, which, transcending all external practices, may appear to the mere religious formalist as the same as it.

But how is the Executive to ascertain the behest of the people? In accordance with the modes which they, as a part of their behest, indicate. But as there are two methods of fulfilling the wishes of the people, one adapted to the ordinary routine of peaceful times, and another to the more summary necessities of war, so there are two methods, calculated for these diverse national states, by which the Government must discover the will of the people. The slow, deliberate action of the ballot box and of the legislative body is amply expeditious for the purposes of undisturbed and tranquil periods. But in times of rebellion or invasion, the waiting and delay which are often essential to the prosecution of forms prescribed for undisturbed epochs are, as has been said, simply impossible. War is a period in which methods and procedures are required diametrically opposite to those which are so fruitful of good in days of peace. The lawbreaker who comes with an army at his back cannot be served with a sheriff's warrant, nor arrested by a constable. War involves unforeseen emergencies, to meet which there is no time for calling Congress together, or taking the sense of the populace by a ballot. It is full of attempted surprises, which must be guarded against on the instant, and of dangers which must be quickly avoided, but for whose guardance or avoidance the statutes make no provision. Hence arises a necessity for a mode of ascertaining the will of the people other than the slow medium of formal legislation or of balloting.

But how is the Executive supposed to understand what the people want? They need to do so according to the methods that the people indicate as part of their wishes. However, since there are two ways to meet the needs of the people—one suitable for normal, peaceful times and another for the urgent demands of war—there are also two approaches for the Government to determine the will of the people based on these different situations. The slow, careful process of voting and legislative assembly works well during stable and calm periods. But in times of rebellion or invasion, the waiting and delays that are sometimes necessary under normal procedures are, as mentioned, simply not feasible. War creates a situation where methods and processes are needed that are completely different from those that are effective during peaceful days. Someone who comes with an army can't be served with a sheriff's warrant or apprehended by a constable. War brings unexpected emergencies, which don’t allow enough time to convene Congress or consult the public through a vote. It is filled with surprise attacks that must be dealt with immediately, and dangers that need quick avoidance, but for which existing laws offer no solutions. This creates a need for a way to determine the will of the people that moves faster than the slow processes of formal legislation or voting.

The Government of the United States is the servant of its people. It was ordained to insure for them 'domestic tranquillity, provide for the common defence, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to' themselves and their posterity. Its laws and statutes are but the forms by which the people attempt to secure these things. But the people are sovereign, even over their laws. As they have instituted them for their own good, so may they dispense with them for their own good, whenever the national safety requires this. As they have established certain modes of lawful procedure for their own security, so may they adopt other modes when their safety demands it. Their laws and their codes of procedure are for their uses, not for their destruction. 'When a sister State is endangered, red tape must be cut,' said Governor Seymour, when it was telegraphed to him that some delaying forms must be gone through in order to arm and send off our State troops who were ordered to the defence of Harrisburg; and all the people said, Amen! The people of the United States inaugurated a government, whose forms of law were admirably suited to times of peace, but have been found inadequate to seasons of intestine strife. They have, as we have seen, superadded, in some degree, other methods of action, indorsing and adopting those to which the Executive was compelled to resort as better adapted to changed conditions. They have not done this in accordance with prescribed forms, in all instances, because the forms of civil government do not provide for a condition of society in which civil authority is virtually abrogated, to a greater or less extent, for military authority.

The Government of the United States serves its people. It was established to ensure for them "domestic tranquility, provide for the common defense, promote the general welfare, and secure the blessings of liberty to" themselves and their future generations. Its laws and regulations are just the means by which the people try to achieve these goals. But the people are the ultimate authority, even over their laws. Since they created these laws for their own benefit, they can also set them aside when the nation's safety requires it. They have established certain methods of lawful process for their own protection, and they can choose other methods when their safety demands it. Their laws and procedures exist for their benefit, not for their harm. "When a sister State is in danger, red tape must be cut," said Governor Seymour when he was informed that some bureaucratic processes needed to be bypassed to arm and dispatch our State troops to defend Harrisburg; and everyone agreed, Amen! The people of the United States set up a government whose legal framework was well-suited for peaceful times but has proven inadequate during periods of internal conflict. As we've seen, they have, to some extent, added other methods of action, endorsing and adopting those that the Executive had to use as better suited to the new circumstances. They haven't always done this according to established procedures because the structures of civil government do not account for a situation where civil authority is effectively suspended, to varying degrees, in favor of military authority.

In the same way and by virtue of the same sovereignty, the people of the United States may lay aside the common method of indicating their pleasure to the Executive, and substitute one more in consonance with the requirements of the times. They may make known that they do lay aside an established mode, either by a formal notice or by a general tacit understanding, as the exigencies of the case require. They may recognize the right, aye, the duty of the Executive to act in accordance with other methods than those prescribed for ordinary seasons, in cases where the national security demands this.

In the same way and with the same authority, the people of the United States can set aside the usual way of expressing their preferences to the Executive and replace it with one that fits the needs of the times. They can indicate that they are moving away from an established method, either through a formal notice or a general agreement, depending on the situation. They can acknowledge the Executive's right, and indeed, their duty, to operate using different methods than those usually outlined in ordinary circumstances, especially when national security is at stake.

But this is not an abandonment of the methods and forms of law! This is not the establishment of an arbitrary government! This is not passing from freedom to despotism! The people of this country are sovereign, let it be repeated. So long as its Government is conducted as its people or as the majority of them wish, it is conducted in accordance with its established principle. There were no freedom if the vital spirit of liberty were to be held in bondage to the dead forms of powerless or obsolete prescriptions in the very crisis of the nation's death struggle! Freedom means freedom to act, in all cases and under all circumstances, so as to secure the highest individual and national well-being. It does not mean freedom to establish certain codes of procedure under certain regulations, and to be forever bound under these when the preservation of liberty itself demands their temporary abeyance. So long as the Government fulfils the wishes of the people, it is not arbitrary, it is not despotic, no matter what methods an emergency may require it to adopt for this purpose, or in what manner it ascertains these wishes; provided always that the methods adopted and the modes of ascertainment are also in accordance with the people's desires.

But this isn’t a rejection of the methods and structures of law! This isn’t the creation of an arbitrary government! This isn’t a shift from freedom to tyranny! The people of this country are sovereign, and let’s say it again. As long as the Government acts according to what the people or the majority want, it operates in line with its established principle. There isn’t any freedom if the essential spirit of liberty is constrained by outdated or irrelevant rules during the critical moments of the nation’s struggle for survival! Freedom means the ability to act in all situations and circumstances to achieve the greatest individual and national well-being. It does not mean the freedom to create specific procedures under certain laws and to remain forever tied to them when the preservation of liberty itself requires their temporary suspension. As long as the Government meets the wishes of the people, it is not arbitrary, it is not tyrannical, no matter what methods an emergency may necessitate for this purpose, or how it gauges these wishes; as long as the methods used and the ways of determining these wishes also align with the desires of the people.

But how is the Executive to discover the will of the people if he does not wait for its formal expression? How is he to be sure that he does not outrun their desires? How is he to be checked and punished, should he do so? Precisely the same law must apply here as has been indicated to be the true one in reference to the fulfilment of the people's behest. Fixed, definite, precise, formal expressions of popular will, when time is wanting for these, must be replaced by those which are more quickly ascertained and less systematically expressed. The Executive must forecast the general desire and forestall its commands, regarding the tacit acceptance of the people or their informal laws, such as resolutions, conventions, and various modes of expressing popular accord or dissent, as indications of the course which they approve. Nor is this an anomaly in our legal system. The citizen ordinarily is not at liberty to take the law into his own hands; he must appeal to the constituted authorities, and through the machinery of a law court obtain his redress or protection. But there are times when contingencies arise in which more wrong would be done by such delay than by a summary process transcending the customary law. The man who sees a child, a woman, or even an animal treated with cruelty, does not wait to secure protection for the injured party by the common methods of legal procedure, but, on the instant, prevents, with blows if need be, the outrage. He oversteps the forms of law to secure the ends of law, and rests in the consciousness that the law itself will accept his action. When the case is more desperate, his usurpation of power generally prohibited to him is still greater, up to that last extremity in which he deliberately takes the whole law into his own hands, and, acting as accuser, witness, judge, executioner, slays the individual who assaults him with deadly weapons or with hostile intent.

But how is the Executive supposed to understand the will of the people if he doesn't wait for its formal expression? How can he be sure he doesn't go beyond their desires? How can he be held accountable and punished if he does? The same principles that apply to fulfilling the people's wishes also apply here. When there's not enough time for fixed, definite, formal expressions of popular will, they must be replaced by those that are quicker to ascertain and less systematically expressed. The Executive must anticipate the general desire and act on it, viewing the tacit approval of the people or their informal laws, like resolutions, conventions, and various ways of showing popular agreement or disagreement, as signs of the direction they support. This isn't an anomaly in our legal system. Usually, a citizen can’t take the law into their own hands; they must appeal to the established authorities and seek redress or protection through the legal system. But there are situations where the delay would cause more harm than a quick decision that goes beyond the customary law. When someone sees a child, a woman, or even an animal being abused, they don’t wait to get protection through standard legal processes; instead, they immediately intervene, even with force if necessary, to stop the wrongdoing. They bypass legal procedures to achieve justice and rely on the belief that the law will support their actions. In more desperate situations, their assumption of power, which is typically forbidden, becomes even more pronounced, leading them to take the law completely into their own hands, acting as accuser, witness, judge, and executioner by killing someone who attacks them with deadly weapons or hostile intent.

In this case now stands the nation. Along her borders flashes the steel of hostile armies, their cannon thunder almost in hearing of our capitol, their horses but recently trampled the soil of neighboring States. A deadly enemy is trying to get its gripe upon the republic's throat and its knife into her heart. The nation must act as an individual would under similar circumstances; and the nation must act through its Executive. If one person, attacked by another, should snatch from the hands of a passer his cane, in order to defend his life; if, in his struggles with his assailant, he should strike a second through misconception, how immeasurably ridiculous would be the action of these individuals, should they, while the death struggle were still raging, berate the man, one for breaking the law by taking away his cane, and the other for breaking the law by the commission of a battery! Every man feels instinctively that in such a crisis all weapons of defence are at his disposal, and that he takes them, not in violation of law, but in obedience to the law of extraordinary contingencies, which every community adopts, but which no community can inscribe upon its statute book, because it is the law of contingencies.

Right now, the nation is in a critical situation. Along its borders, the weapons of enemy armies are flashing, their cannons rumble almost within earshot of our Capitol, and their horses have just trampled the soil of nearby states. A deadly enemy is trying to tighten its grip on the republic and plunge a knife into its heart. The nation must respond as an individual would in a similar situation; and it must act through its Executive. If a person, attacked by another, were to grab a passerby’s cane to defend himself, and in the struggle accidentally struck someone else, how utterly absurd would it be for them to criticize him—one for breaking the law by taking the cane, and the other for committing battery—while the fight for survival was still happening! Everyone instinctively understands that in such a crisis, all means of defense are available, and that using them is not a violation of the law, but rather an adherence to the law of extraordinary circumstances, which every community accepts but that no community can formally write into its laws, because it is the law of contingencies.

The Executive of this, as of every country, resorts to this law when, in the nature of things, the statute law is inadequate. In doing this, he does not violate law; he only adopts another kind of law. A subtle, delicate law, indeed, which can neither be inscribed among the enactments, nor exactly defined, circumscribed, or expressed. When it is to be substituted for the ordinary modes of legal procedure, how far it is to be used, when its use must cease—these are questions which the people, as the sole final arbiters, must decide. As the individual in society must judge wisely when the community will sanction his use of the contingent law, the law of private military power, so to speak, in his own behalf; so must the Executive judge when the urgency of the national defence demands the exercise of the summary power in the place of more technical methods. If the public sentiment of the community sustain the individual, it is an indorsement that he acted justifiably in accordance with this exceptional law; if it do not, he is liable for an unwarranted usurpation of power. The Executive stands in the same relation to the nation. The Mohammedans relate that the road to heaven is two miles long, stretching over a fathomless abyss, the only pathway across which is narrower than a razor's edge. Delicately balanced must be the body which goes over in safety! The intangible path which the Executive must walk to meet the people's wishes on the one side, and to avoid their fears upon the other, in the national peril, is narrower than the Mahommedan's road to heaven, and cautiously bold must be the feet that safely tread it! Blessed shall that man be who succeeds in crossing. The nations shall rise up and call him blessed, and succeeding generations shall praise him.

The Executive, like in every country, resorts to this law when the existing laws just aren't enough. In doing so, he isn't breaking the law; he’s just using a different type of law. It's a subtle and delicate law that can't really be written down or clearly defined. When this law is supposed to replace the usual legal procedures, it's up to the people, as the ultimate decision-makers, to determine how far it should be applied and when it should end. Just as individuals in society need to wisely judge when the community will support their use of this temporary law, so too must the Executive determine when the urgent needs of national defense require the use of emergency power instead of more established methods. If public opinion supports the individual, it shows he acted appropriately under this exceptional law; if not, he risks being seen as having overstepped his bounds. The Executive has a similar relationship with the nation. The Muslims say the road to heaven is two miles long, going over a bottomless pit, and the only path is thinner than a razor's edge. A person must be perfectly balanced to cross it safely! The difficult path the Executive must navigate, balancing the people's wishes on one side and their fears on the other, especially in times of national crisis, is even narrower than that path to heaven, and only the most carefully daring can tread it safely! Blessed will be the one who manages to cross. The nations will rise up and praise him, and future generations will honor him.

We come then to the relations of the press and the Executive. We have seen that all liberty is relative, and not absolute; that the people, the sovereigns in this country, have prescribed certain methods for securing, in ordinary periods, those blessings which it is their desire to enjoy; that when, under special contingencies, these methods become insufficient for this purpose, the people may, in virtue of their sovereignty, suspend them and adopt others adequate to the occasion; that these may not, indeed, from their very nature, cannot be of a fixed and circumscribed kind, but must give large discretionary power into the hands of the Executive, to be used by him in a summary manner as contingencies may indicate; that this abrogation or suspension, for the time, of so much of the ordinary civil law, in favor of the contingent law, is not an abandonment of free government for arbitary or despotic government, because it is still in accordance with the will of the people, and hence is merely the substitution of a new form of law, which, being required for occasions when instant action is demanded, is necessarily summary in its character; that the extent to which this law is to be substituted for the ordinary one is to be discovered by the Executive from the general sense of the nation, when it cannot be made known through the common method of the ballot box and the legislature; that in the people resides the power ultimately to determine whether their wishes have been correctly interpreted or not; and, finally, that the Executive is equally responsible for coming short of the behests of the nation in the use of the contingent law or for transgressing the boundaries within which they desire him to constrain his actions.

We now turn to the relationship between the press and the Executive. We have observed that all freedom is relative, not absolute; that the people, who are the sovereigns in this country, have established certain methods to secure, during normal times, the blessings they wish to enjoy; that when, under special circumstances, these methods prove inadequate for this purpose, the people may, exercising their sovereignty, suspend them and adopt new ones that meet the needs of the moment; that these new methods, by their nature, cannot be rigid or fixed, but must grant significant discretionary power to the Executive, to be used decisively as circumstances warrant; that this temporary suspension of parts of the ordinary civil law in favor of the emergency law does not equate to abandoning free government for arbitrary or despotic rule, because it remains aligned with the will of the people, thus simply substituting a new form of law that is required for situations demanding immediate action, and is consequently summary in nature; that the extent to which this law replaces the ordinary law is to be determined by the Executive based on the general sentiment of the nation when it cannot be expressed through the usual methods of voting and the legislature; that ultimate power to decide whether their wishes have been correctly understood resides with the people; and, finally, that the Executive is equally accountable for either failing to fulfill the desires of the nation in using the emergency law or for overstepping the limits within which they expect him to operate.

The press of the United States has always been free to the extent that it might publish whatsoever it listed, within certain limits prescribed by the law. The press may still do this. But the nature of the law which prescribes the limits has changed with the times. The constituted authorities of the people of the United States are obliged now, in the people's interest, to employ the processes of summary rather than those of routine law. Hence when the press infringes too violently the boundaries indicated, and persists in so doing, the sterner penalty demanded by the dangers of the hour is enforced by the sterner method likewise rendered necessary. So long as Executive action concerning the press shall be in accordance with the general sentiment of the people, it will be within the strict scope of the highest law of the land. Should the Executive persistently exercise this summary law in a manner not countenanced by the nation, he is amenable to it under the strict letter of the Constitution for high crimes or misdemeanors, not the least of which would be the usurpation of powers not delegated to him by the people.

The press in the United States has always had the freedom to publish whatever it wanted, within certain limits set by the law. The press can still do this today. However, the nature of the law that sets those limits has evolved over time. The authorities representing the people of the United States now have to use quicker legal processes instead of routine ones to protect the public interest. Therefore, when the press crosses the established boundaries too severely and continues to do so, stricter penalties required by current dangers will be enforced using a more forceful approach. As long as the government's actions regarding the press align with the people's views, they will be within the limits of the highest law of the land. If the government continues to use this quick legal action in ways that the nation does not support, it can be held accountable under the Constitution for serious offenses, including the misuse of powers not granted to it by the people.

The Executive of the United States occupies at this time an exceedingly trying and dangerous position, which demands for him the cordial, patient, and delicate consideration of the American nation. He is placed in a situation where the very existence of the republic requires that he use powers not technically delegated to him, and in which the people expect, yea, demand him, to adopt methods transcending the strict letter of statute law, the use of which powers and the adoption of which methods would be denounced as the worst of crimes, even made the basis of an impeachment, should the mass of the populace be dissatisfied with his proceedings. It is easy to find fault, easy in positions devoid of public responsibility to think we see how errors might have been avoided, how powers might have been more successfully employed and greater results achieved. But the American Executive is surrounded with difficulties too little appreciated by the public, while an almost merciless criticism, emanating both from injudicious friends and vigilant foes, follows his every action. Criticism should not be relaxed; but it should be exercised by those only who are competent to undertake its office. The perusal of the morning paper does not ordinarily put us in possession of sufficient information to enable us to understand, in all their bearings, the measures of the Government. Something more is required than a reading of the accounts of battles furnished by the correspondents of the press to entitle one to express an opinion on military movements. It should not be forgotten that the officers engaged in the army of the United States are better judges of military affairs than civilians at home; that the proceedings of the Government, with rare exceptions, possibly, are based upon a fuller knowledge of all the facts relating to a special case, than is obtained by private persons, and that its judgment is therefore more likely to be correct, in any given instance, than our own. The injury done to the national cause by the persistent animadversion of well-intentioned men, who cannot conceive that their judgments may perchance be incorrect, is scarcely less, than the openly hostile invective of the friends of the South. The intelligent citizens of the North, especially those who occupy prominent positions as teachers and instructors of the people through the press, the pulpit, and other avenues, should ever be mindful that the political liberty which they possess of free thought and free speech, has imposed upon them the moral duty of using this wisely for the welfare of humanity, and that they cannot be faithless to this obligation without injuring their fellow men and incurring a heavy moral guilt.

The Executive of the United States is currently in a very challenging and dangerous position that requires warm, patient, and careful consideration from the American people. He is in a situation where the survival of the republic demands that he use powers that weren't technically given to him, and where the public expects, even demands, him to take actions beyond the strict letter of the law. If he does so, these actions could be labeled as serious crimes, and could even lead to impeachment if the majority of the populace is unhappy with his decisions. It's easy to criticize and to think we know how mistakes could have been avoided or how powers could have been used better when we are not in a position of public responsibility. However, the American Executive faces challenges that the public often doesn't fully appreciate, while facing relentless criticism from both unwise supporters and watchful opponents, following his every move. Criticism should be maintained, but it should come only from those who are capable of giving it. Reading the morning paper usually doesn't give us enough information to understand, in all their complexities, the measures taken by the Government. More than just reading battle reports from newspaper correspondents is necessary to be qualified to express an opinion on military actions. We should remember that the officers in the U.S. army are usually better judges of military matters than civilians back home; that, with rare exceptions, the actions of the Government are based on a deeper understanding of all the facts surrounding a situation than what private individuals have, making their judgment more likely to be accurate in any given case. The damage done to the national cause by the continuous criticism of well-meaning people, who fail to realize their opinions might be wrong, is nearly as harmful as the open hostility from those supporting the South. Intelligent citizens in the North, especially those in influential positions as educators and communicators through the press, the pulpit, and other channels, should always remember that the political freedom they have to think and speak freely comes with the moral responsibility of using that freedom wisely for the good of humanity. They cannot neglect this responsibility without harming their fellow citizens and facing significant moral consequences.


THE BROTHERS.

AN ALLEGORY.

DEDICATION, TO ONE WHO WILL UNDERSTAND IT:

'I love you openly, just as people seek justice; I love you purely, as they turn away from praise. I love you with the passion I have. In my past sorrows, and with the faith of my childhood; I love you with a love that I thought I had lost. With my lost saints, I love you with my breath,

Smiles and tears of my entire life!—and, if God wills, "I will love you even more dearly after death."

The Creator still loved and guarded the earth, although its children had departed from their early obedience. In evidence of His care, He sent, from time to time, gifted spirits among men to aid them in developing and elevating the souls so fallen from their primal innocence. These spirits He clad in sensuous bodies, that they might be prepared to enter the far country of Human Life. Earth was rapidly falling under the merciless rule of a hopeless and crushing materialism, when He determined upon sending among men, Anselm, the saint; Angelo, the tone artist; Zophiel, the poet; and Jemschid, the painter. The spirits murmured not, although they knew they were to relinquish their heaven life for that torment of perpetual struggle which the forbidden knowledge of Good and Evil has entailed upon all incarcerated in a human form.

The Creator still loved and cared for the earth, even though its people had strayed from their original obedience. To show His care, He occasionally sent gifted spirits to help humanity develop and uplift their souls that had fallen from their original innocence. He dressed these spirits in physical bodies so they could enter the vast realm of Human Life. The earth was quickly falling under the harsh grip of relentless and crushing materialism when He decided to send among humans, Anselm, the saint; Angelo, the artist; Zophiel, the poet; and Jemschid, the painter. The spirits did not complain, even though they knew they would have to give up their heavenly existence for the pain of constant struggle that the forbidden knowledge of Good and Evil had brought upon everyone trapped in a human form.

For self-abnegation is the law of heaven!

For selflessness is the law of heaven!


'Brothers,' said the merciful Father, 'go, and sin not, for of all things that pass among men must a strict account be rendered. For are not their evil deeds written upon the eternally living memory of a just God? Evil lurks in the land of your exile; it may find its way into your own hearts, for you are to become wholly human, and to lose for a time the memory of your home in heaven. But even in that far country you will find the Book of Life, which I have given for the guidance and consolation of the fallen. For it is known even there that 'God is Love!''

'Brothers,' said the merciful Father, 'go, and don't sin, because everyone must give a strict account of their actions. Aren't their wrongdoings recorded in the eternal memory of a just God? Evil is present in the land of your exile; it might find its way into your hearts, as you are meant to become fully human and temporarily forget the memory of your home in heaven. But even in that distant place, you will find the Book of Life, which I've provided for the guidance and comfort of those who have fallen. For it's acknowledged there that 'God is Love!''


Then the journey of the Heaven Brothers began through the blinding clouds and trailing mists of chaos, in whose palpable gloom all memories are obliterated. Naked, trembling, and human, they arrived upon the shifting sands of the world of Time and Death.

Then the journey of the Heaven Brothers began through the blinding clouds and swirling mists of chaos, where all memories fade away in the heavy darkness. Naked, trembling, and human, they arrived on the shifting sands of the world of Time and Death.

A vague, shadowy sense, like a forgotten dream which we struggle vainly to recall, often flitted through their clay-clogged souls, of a strangely glorious life in some higher sphere; but all attempts to give definite form to such bewildering visions ended but in fantastic reveries of mystic possibilities or dim yearnings of unseen glories. They found the Book of Life, but they remembered not that the Father had told them the Word was His.

A vague, shadowy feeling, like a forgotten dream that we struggle to remember, often passed through their clay-filled souls, of a strangely glorious life in some higher place; but every attempt to make sense of such confusing visions ended only in wild fantasies of mystical possibilities or faint hopes for unseen glories. They found the Book of Life, but they didn’t remember that the Father had told them the Word belonged to Him.

For the thread of Identity, on which are strung the pearls of Memory, in the passage through chaos had snapped in twain!

For the thread of Identity, on which the pearls of Memory are strung, had broken in two during the chaos!


Like the silver light through the storm clouds flitting over the fair face of the moon, gleam the antenatal splendors through the gloom of the earth life.

Like the silver light from the storm clouds moving over the beautiful face of the moon, the prenatal glories shine through the darkness of earthly life.

As Anselm wonderingly turned the pages of the Book of Life, strange memories awoke within him. So inextricably were the dreams of his past woven with the burning visions of the Prophets, that the darkness of Revelation, like the heaven vault at midnight, was illumined by the light of distant worlds; his own vague reminiscences supplying the inner sense of the inspired but mystic leaves. What wonder that he loved the Book, when in its descriptions of the life to come, he felt the history of the life already past; and through its sternest threatenings, like the rainbow girdling storm clouds, shone the promise of a blessed future!

As Anselm curiously flipped through the Book of Life, strange memories stirred inside him. His past dreams were so tightly interwoven with the fiery visions of the Prophets that the darkness of Revelation, like the night sky at midnight, was lit up by the light of distant worlds; his own vague memories providing the deeper meaning of the inspired yet mysterious pages. It's no wonder he loved the Book, because in its descriptions of the life to come, he recognized the history of the life already past; and through its harshest warnings, like a rainbow surrounding storm clouds, shone the promise of a blessed future!

He spent the hours of exile in a constant effort to commune with the Father; in humble prayer and supplication for strength to resist the power of sin. For he feared the Evil which lurked in the land. He examined the springs of his own actions, analyzed his motives, and tortured himself lest any of the evils denounced in the Book should lurk in the folds of his own soul. In contemplating the awful justice of the Father, he sometimes forgot that He is Love. He feared close commune with the children of the earth, for Evil dwelt among them; he looked not into the winecup, nor danced with the maidens under the caressing tendrils of the vine or the luxuriant branches of the myrtle—nay, the rose cheek of the maiden was a terror to him, for lo! Evil might lurk under its brilliant bloom. The Dread of Evil sapped the Joy of Life!

He spent his hours in exile constantly trying to connect with the Father, praying humbly and asking for the strength to resist sin. He feared the Evil that was present in the land. He looked closely at the reasons behind his actions, analyzed his motives, and worried that any of the evils warned about in the Book might hide in his own soul. While thinking about the harsh justice of the Father, he sometimes forgot that He is Love. He was afraid to closely connect with the people around him because Evil lived among them; he avoided looking into the wine cup and didn’t dance with the girls under the gentle vines or the lush branches of the myrtle—no, the rosy cheeks of a girl scared him, for he thought Evil might be hiding beneath that beautiful surface. The Fear of Evil drained the Joy of Life!

He turned from all the lovely Present, to catch faint traces of the dim Past, to picture the unseen Future, about which it is vain to disquiet ourselves, since, like everything else, it rests upon the heart of God! His life was holy, innocent, and self-sacrificing. He sought to serve his fellow men, yet feared to give them his heart, lest he should rob the Father of His just due. He knew not from his own experience that Love is infinite, and grows on what it gives. He bore religious consolation to the afflicted, aid to the needy, sympathy to the suffering. He was universally esteemed, but the spirit of his brethren broke not into joy at his approach, for the trusting heart of genial humanity throbbed not in his sad breast. He was no Pharisee, but he dined not with the Publican, and the precious ointment of the Magdalen never bathed his weary head. His language was: 'All is fleeting and evil, save Thee, O my Father; in Thee alone can rest be found!'

He turned away from all the beautiful present to catch faint glimpses of the distant past and imagine the unseen future, about which it's pointless to worry since, like everything else, it rests in the heart of God! His life was holy, innocent, and selfless. He tried to help his fellow humans but was afraid to fully open his heart to them, fearing he would take away what was rightfully due to the Father. He didn't realize from his own experience that love is infinite and grows with what it gives. He offered spiritual comfort to the troubled, assistance to the needy, and compassion to those who suffered. He was widely respected, but the spirit of his peers didn't light up with joy at his presence because the trusting heart of warm humanity didn't beat in his sorrowful chest. He wasn't a Pharisee, but he didn't dine with sinners, and the precious oil of Mary Magdalene never anointed his tired head. His message was: 'Everything is fleeting and corrupt, except for You, O my Father; in You alone can true rest be found!'

Solace for human anguish can only be found upon the heart of love. 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy soul, with all thy mind: and thy neighbor as thyself!' Blessed Son of Mary! Thou alone hast fully kept these two commandments!

Solace for human suffering can only be found in the heart of love. 'You shall love the Lord your God with all your heart, with all your soul, with all your mind: and your neighbor as yourself!' Blessed Son of Mary! You alone have fully kept these two commandments!

'For wisdom is justified of her children!'

'For wisdom is proven right by her actions!'


Angelo, Zophiel, and Jemschid also resolved to avoid the Evil spoken of in the Book of Life. But the far country into which the Father had sent them was lovely in their eyes, and they were charmed with the Beauty with which He had surrounded them. They dreamed by the shady fountains, with their silver flow and gentle ripples; roamed by the darker rivers as they hurry on to plunge themselves into the sea; gazed on the restless ocean breakers when the dying sun fringes their crest with rainbow hues, and the flushing sky, to cool her burning blushes, flings herself into the heart of the restless waters. They loved to breathe the 'difficult air' of mountain tops, so softly pillowed and curtained by the fleecy vapors, which they win again from heaven in limpid streams, leading them in wild leaps through gloomy chasms fringed by timid harebells, whose soft blue eyes look love upon the rocks, while the myriad forest leaves musically murmur above their flinty couch. They watched the fitful shadow-dance of clouds over the green earth. They loved to see these heaven tents where Beauty dwells chased by the young zephyrs, or, driven on in heavy masses by the bolder winds, blush under the fiery glances of the sun, and melt into the sky upon his nearer approach. Ah! these clouds and vapors had more than human tenderness, for had they not seen them throng around the ghastly disc of the star-deserted moon, weaving their light webs into flowing veils to shadow the majestic sorrow written upon her melancholy but lovely face, shielding the mystic pallor of the virgin brow from the desecrating gaze of the profane?

Angelo, Zophiel, and Jemschid also decided to steer clear of the Evil mentioned in the Book of Life. However, the distant land that the Father had sent them to was beautiful in their eyes, and they were captivated by the Beauty He had surrounded them with. They daydreamed by the shady fountains, with their silver streams and gentle ripples; wandered by the darker rivers as they rushed to plunge themselves into the sea; admired the restless ocean waves when the setting sun highlighted their crests with rainbow colors, and the glowing sky, trying to cool her burning blush, poured herself into the heart of the restless waters. They loved to breathe the 'challenging air' of mountaintops, so softly cushioned and draped by the fluffy mists that they gathered from heaven in clear streams, leading them in wild leaps through gloomy chasms edged by shy harebells, whose gentle blue eyes looked lovingly upon the rocks, while the countless forest leaves softly rustled above their stony resting place. They watched the playful shadow dance of clouds across the green earth. They enjoyed seeing these heavenly tents where Beauty resides being chased by gentle breezes or, pushed along in heavy groups by stronger winds, blushing under the fiery gaze of the sun, and dissolving into the sky as he got closer. Ah! these clouds and mists held more than human tenderness, for had they not seen them surround the ghostly face of the star-deserted moon, weaving their light webs into flowing veils to obscure the majestic sorrow written on her beautiful but sad face, shielding the mystic pallor of her virgin brow from the disrespectful gaze of the unworthy?

The three brothers were happy upon earth, for they looked into the heart of their fellow mortals, and felt the genial feeling beating there; and so luxuriantly twined its vivid green around, that the evil core was hidden from their charmed eyes, and they ceased not to bless the Father for a gift so divine as Human Love! They could not weep and pray the long night through, as did the saintly Anselm, for their eyes were fastened upon the wildering lustre of the thronging stars as they wove their magic rings through the dim abysses of distant space, yet the incense of constant praise rose from their happy souls to the Beauty-giving Father.

The three brothers were happy on Earth because they looked into the hearts of their fellow humans and felt the warmth there. The vibrant green of their feelings wrapped around them so richly that the darker parts were hidden from their enchanted eyes. They continuously thanked the Father for such a divine gift as Human Love! They couldn't weep and pray all night like the saintly Anselm, as their eyes were fixed on the mesmerizing shine of the countless stars weaving their magical patterns through the dark vastness of space. Still, the fragrance of constant praise rose from their joyful souls to the Beauty-giving Father.

They struggled to awake the sleeping powers of men to a perception of the glories of creation; to lead them 'through nature up to nature's God.' The Artist-Brothers were closely united in feeling, striving through different mediums to refine the soul of man.

They worked hard to awaken people's dormant abilities to recognize the wonders of creation; to guide them 'through nature up to nature's God.' The Artist-Brothers were deeply connected in their emotions, trying to elevate the human spirit through different forms of art.

For the spirit of Beauty always awakens the spirit of Love, sent by God to elevate and consecrate the heart of man!

For the essence of Beauty always ignites the essence of Love, sent by God to uplift and sanctify the heart of humanity!


Of a more subtle genius and more daring spirit than Zophiel or Jemschid, Angelo boldly launched into the bewildering chaos of the realm of sound. As yet the laws of the Acoustic Prism were unknown; the seven-ranged ladder was all unformed, and without its aid it seemed impossible to scale the ever-renewing heights, to sound the ever-growing depths of this enchanted kingdom. But Angelo was a bold adventurer. Haunted by the heaven sounds, vague memories of his antenatal existence, although he had entirely lost the meaning of their flow, as one may recall snatches of the melody of a song when he cannot remember one of its words—he commenced his subtle task. He resolved the Acoustic Prism; he built the seven-runged ladder; he charmed the wandering Tones, and bound them in the holy laws of Rhythm. Divining the hidden secrets of their affiliations, relations, loves, and hates, he wrought them into gorgeous webs of harmonics, to clothe the tender but fiery soul of ever-living melodies. Soothing their jarring dissonances into sweet accord, he filled their pining wails with that 'divine sorrow,' that mystic longing for the Infinite, which is the inner voice of every created heart. If he could not find the heaven sense of the tones, he found their earthly meaning, and caused them to repeat or suggest every joy and sorrow of which our nature is capable. He forced the heaven tongue to become human, while it retained its divine. Without a model or external archetype, he formed his realm and divined its changing limits; wide enough to contain all that is noble, holy enough to exclude all that is low or profane. He forever exorcised the spirits of Evil—the strong Demons of materialism—from his rhythmed world. Flinging his spells on the unseen air, he forced it to breathe his passion, his sighs; he saddened it with his tears, kindled it with his rapture, until fired and charged with the electric breath of the soul, it glowed into an atmosphere of Life, swaying at will the wild and restless heart. He created Music, the only universal language, holding the keys of Memory, and wearing the crown of Hope. Angelo, strange architect in that dim domain of chaos, thy creation, fleeting, invisible, and unembodied, is in perpetual, flow; changeful as the play of clouds, yet stable as the eternal laws by which they form their misty towers, their glittering fanes, and foam-crested pinnacles! Trackless as the wind, yet as powerful, thy sweet spirit, Music, floats wherever beats the human heart, for Rhythm rocks the core of life. Music nerves the soul with strength or dissolves it in love; she idealizes Pain into soul-touching Beauty; assuming all garbs, robing herself in all modes, and moving at ease through every phase of our complicated existence. White and glittering are her robes, yet she is no aristocrat. She disdains not to soothe the weary negro in his chains, or to rock the cradle of the child of shame, as the betrayed and forsaken girl murmurs broken-hearted lullabies around the young 'inheritor of pain.' She is with the maiden in the graceful mazes of the gay Mazourka; she inflames the savage in the barbaric clang of the fierce war-dance; or marks the measured tramp of the drilled soldiery of civilization. She is in the court of kings; she makes eloquent the ripe lip of the cultured beauty; she chants in the dreary cell of the hermit; she lightens the dusty wallet of the wanderer. She glitters through the dreams of the Poet; she breathes through the direst tragedies of noblest souls. On—on she floats through the wide world, everywhere present, everywhere welcome, refining, and consecrating our dull life from the Baptismal Font to the Grave!

Of a more subtle genius and more daring spirit than Zophiel or Jemschid, Angelo boldly dove into the confusing chaos of the world of sound. At that time, the laws of the Acoustic Prism were unknown; the seven-rung ladder was completely unformed, and without it, it seemed impossible to reach the ever-renewing heights or explore the ever-growing depths of this magical kingdom. But Angelo was a fearless explorer. Driven by heavenly sounds, vague memories of his existence before birth, even though he had completely lost the meaning of their flow, like someone who remembers snippets of a melody without recalling any of its words—he began his delicate task. He deciphered the Acoustic Prism; he constructed the seven-rung ladder; he enchanted the wandering Tones, binding them within the sacred laws of Rhythm. Understanding the hidden secrets of their connections, relationships, loves, and hates, he wove them into beautiful webs of harmonics that clothed the tender but fiery essence of ever-living melodies. By soothing their clashing dissonances into harmonious accord, he filled their longing wails with that 'divine sorrow,' that mystical yearning for the Infinite, which is the inner voice of every created heart. If he couldn't find the heaven sense of the tones, he discovered their earthly meaning and made them echo or suggest every joy and sorrow of which human nature is capable. He compelled the heavenly tongue to become human, while retaining its divine. Without a model or external template, he created his realm and envisioned its changing boundaries; vast enough to encompass all that's noble, holy enough to exclude everything low or profane. He forever banished the spirits of Evil—the strong Demons of materialism—from his rhythmic world. Casting his spells on the unseen air, he made it breathe his passion, his sighs; he enriched it with his tears, ignited it with his joy, until infused and charged with the electric breath of the soul, it radiated an atmosphere of Life, swaying at will the wild and restless heart. He created Music, the only universal language, holding the keys of Memory, and wearing the crown of Hope. Angelo, strange architect in that dim realm of chaos, your creation, fleeting, invisible, and unembodied, is in constant flow; changeable as the play of clouds, yet stable as the eternal laws by which they form their misty towers, their glittering temples, and foam-crested peaks! Untraceable as the wind, yet as powerful, your sweet spirit, Music, flows wherever the human heart beats, for Rhythm rocks the core of life. Music strengthens the soul or dissolves it in love; she transforms Pain into soul-stirring Beauty; taking on all forms, dressing herself in every style, and moving effortlessly through every phase of our complicated existence. Her robes are white and sparkling, yet she is no elitist. She does not hesitate to soothe the weary slave in chains or rock the cradle of the child of shame, as the betrayed and forsaken girl sings broken-hearted lullabies around the young 'inheritor of pain.' She is with the maiden in the graceful dances of the lively Mazourka; she ignites the savage in the raw clang of the fierce war-dance; or marks the measured march of the disciplined soldiers of civilization. She is in the court of kings; she makes eloquent the ripe lips of the cultured beauty; she chants in the dismal cell of the hermit; she lightens the dusty wallet of the wanderer. She sparkles through the dreams of the Poet; she breathes through the darkest tragedies of the noblest souls. On—on she flows through the wide world, ever-present, ever-welcome, refining and sanctifying our mundane life from the Baptismal Font to the Grave!

All the inner processes of life are guarded by the hand of nature. In vain would the curiosity of the scalpel knife invade the sanctuary of the beating heart to lay open the burning mystery of Being. The outraged Life retreats before it to its last citadel, and the indignant heart, upon its entrance, refuses to throb more. The citadel is taken; but the secret of Life is not to be discovered in the kingdom of Death. It is because Music is essentially a living art that we find it impossible to read the mystery of its being. If Painting touch us, we can always trace the emotion to its exciting cause; if we weep over the pages of the Poet, it is because we find our own blighted hopes imaged there. But why does Music sway us? Where did we learn that language without words? in what consists its mystic affinities with our spirits? Why does the harp of David soothe the insanity of Saul? Is not its festal voice too triumphant to be the accompaniment of our own sad, fallen being; its breath of sorrow too divine to be the echo of our petty cares? All other arts arise from the facts of our earthly existence, but Music has no external archetype, and refuses to submit her ethereal soul to our curious analysis. 'I am so, because so I am,' is the only answer she gives to the queries of materialism. Like the primitive rock, the skeleton of earth's burning heart, she looms up through the base of our existence. Addressing herself to some mystic faculty born before thought or language, she lulls the suffering baby into its first sleep, using perhaps the primeval and universal language of the race. For the love which receives the New Born, cadences the monotonous chant; and human sympathies are felt by the innocent and confiding infant before his eyes are opened fully upon the light, before his tongue can syllable a word, his ear detect their divisions, or his mind divine their significations. But Music looms not only through the base of our being; like the encompassing sky, her arch spans our horizon. Lo! is it not the language through which the Angels convey the secrets of their profound adoration to the Heart of God!

All the inner workings of life are protected by nature. It would be pointless for the curiosity of a scalpel to invade the sanctuary of the beating heart to uncover the burning mystery of existence. Life, feeling threatened, retreats to its last stronghold, and the offended heart, upon being invaded, chooses to stop beating. The stronghold is taken; but the secret of Life can't be discovered in the realm of Death. It's because Music is fundamentally a living art that we struggle to understand the mystery of its existence. If Painting touches us, we can always trace the emotion back to its source; if we cry over a Poet's pages, it's because we see our own shattered hopes reflected there. But why does Music move us? Where did we learn this wordless language? What are its mysterious connections to our spirits? Why does David's harp calm Saul's madness? Isn't its celebratory voice too joyful to match our own sorrowful, fallen state; its sorrowful breath too divine to echo our trivial worries? All other arts stem from the realities of our earthly lives, but Music has no external model and refuses to allow her ethereal essence to be dissected by our probing analysis. 'I am what I am,' is the only response she offers to the inquiries of materialism. Like the ancient rock, the skeleton of the earth's fiery core, she emerges from the foundation of our existence. Speaking to some mystical ability born before thought or language, she lulls the suffering baby into its first sleep, perhaps using the primitive and universal language of humanity. The love that welcomes the New Born creates the rhythmic chant; and human feelings are sensed by the innocent and trusting infant before his eyes fully adjust to the light, before his tongue can form words, his ear can discern sounds, or his mind can understand their meanings. But Music emerges not only from the foundation of our being; like the vast sky, her arch spans our horizon. See! Is it not the language through which Angels express the secrets of their deep adoration to the Heart of God!

'Having every one of them harps'—'and they sung a new song'—in which are to join 'every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and under the earth, and such as are in the sea'—'and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.' (Revelation, chap, v.)

'Having each one of them harps'—'and they sang a new song'—in which 'every creature in heaven, on the earth, under the earth, and those in the sea' are to join—'and their number was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands.' (Revelation, chap, v.)


While Angelo linked the fiery tones in rhythmed laws, Zophiel sketched with glowing pen the joys of virtue, the glories of the intellect, and the pleasures, pains, raptures, woes, and loves of the heart. The deeds of heroes were sung in Epic; Dramas, Elegies, and Lyrics syllabled the inner life; men listened to the ennobling strains, and became freemen as they heard. The intermingling flow of high thought and melodious measures elevated and soothed the soul, and love for, and faith in, humanity, were awakened and nourished by the true Poet.

While Angelo connected the intense emotions to rhythmic rules, Zophiel wrote passionately about the joys of virtue, the brilliance of the mind, and the experiences, struggles, ecstasies, sorrows, and loves of the heart. The actions of heroes were celebrated in Epic poetry; Dramas, Elegies, and Lyrics expressed the inner life; people listened to the inspiring melodies and grew to be freemen as they did. The seamless blend of profound ideas and beautiful rhythms lifted and calmed the spirit, fostering a love for and belief in humanity, all inspired by the true Poet.

Jemschid wrought with brush and pencil, until the canvas imaged his loved skies and mountains, glowed with the noble deeds of men, and pictured that spiritual force which strangely characterizes and mingles with the ethereal grace of woman's fragile form.

Jemschid worked with brush and pencil until the canvas reflected his beloved skies and mountains, glowed with the noble deeds of humanity, and captured that spiritual essence that uniquely blends with the delicate grace of a woman's form.

Through the artists, life grew into loveliness, for all was idealized, and the scattered and hidden beauties of the universe were brought to light. The plan of creation is far too vast to be embraced in its complex unity by the finite: it is the province of art to divide, condense, concentrate, reunite, and rearrange the vast materials in smaller frames, but the new work must always be a whole. Angelo aroused and excited the emotions of the soul, which Zophiel analyzed and described in words most eloquent; while Jemschid made clearer to his brethren that Beauty of creation which is an ever visible proof of the love of God. His portraits illumined the walls of the bereaved, keeping fresh for them the images of the loved and lost. Historical pictures enlarged the mind of his people, keeping before it the high deeds of its children and stimulating to noble prowess. His landscapes warmed the dingy city homes, bringing even there the blue sky, the clouds, the streams, the forests, the mountains, moss, and flowers.

Through the artists, life became beautiful, as everything was idealized, and the scattered and hidden beauties of the universe were revealed. The creation plan is way too vast for anyone to fully grasp: art's role is to divide, condense, concentrate, reunite, and rearrange the huge materials into smaller frames, but the new work must always be a whole. Angelo stirred the emotions of the soul, which Zophiel articulated in the most eloquent words; while Jemschid made it clearer to his people that the Beauty of creation is a constant reminder of God's love. His portraits lit up the walls of the grieving, keeping alive the memories of those they loved and lost. Historical paintings expanded his people's minds, reminding them of the great deeds of their children and inspiring noble actions. His landscapes brightened up the dreary city homes, bringing the blue sky, clouds, streams, forests, mountains, moss, and flowers even to those spaces.

Men became happier and better, for the Brothers, in showing the universal Beauty, awakened the universal Love.

Men became happier and better, as the Brothers, by revealing the universal Beauty, sparked the universal Love.

For the true essence of man, made in the image of God, is also Love!

For the true essence of humanity, created in the image of God, is also Love!


The artists turned not from the rose-cheek of the maiden, nor refused the touch of the ruby lip; but they loved her too well to sully by one wronging thought the tender confidence of perfect innocence, or cause her guileless heart a single pang. For womanhood was holy in their sight!

The artists didn't turn away from the rosy cheeks of the young woman, nor did they shy away from the touch of her ruby lips; but they cared for her too much to tarnish the delicate trust of her perfect innocence with even a single wrongful thought, or to bring her innocent heart any pain. To them, womanhood was sacred!

Among earth's purest maidens shone a fair Lily, whose virgin leaves had all grown toward the sky; whose cup of snow had never been filled save by the dews of heaven; whose tall circlet of golden stamens seemed more like altar lamps arranged to light a sanctuary, than meant to warm and brighten the heart of human love. But the devotion of a noble heart is a holy thing; Genius is full of magic power, and the maiden did not always remain insensible to the love of Angelo, for he was spiritually beautiful, and when he moved in the world of his own creation, his face shone as it were the face of an angel. In ethereal 'fantasies' and divine 'adagios,' he won the Lily to rest its snowy cup upon his manly heart. He soothed the earth cares with the heaven tones and beautified the bitter realities of life by transfiguring them into passionate longings for the Perfect. Bathed in Music's heavenly dew, and warmed by the fire of a young heart, the snow petals of the Lily multiplied, the bud slowly oped, and allowed the perfumed heart to exhale its blessed odor; and as Love threw his glowing light upon the leaves, they blushed beneath his glance of fire—and thus the pale flower grew into a fragrant Rose, around which one faithful Bulbul ever sang. Sheltered in the close folds of the perfumed leaves, what chill could reach the heart of Angelo? His Rose cradled his genius in her heart, while he poured for her the golden flow of the tones, coloring them with the hues of Love, and filling them with the joys of Purity and Peace. Alike in their susceptibility to tenderness and beauty are the woman and the artist; and she who would find full sympathy and comprehension must seek it in his heart!

Among the purest young women on earth was a beautiful Lily, whose virgin petals all stretched up toward the sky; whose cup of snow had only ever been filled by the dewdrops from heaven; whose tall ring of golden stamens looked more like altar lamps meant to illuminate a sanctuary than to warm and brighten human love. But the devotion of a noble heart is sacred; Genius possesses magical power, and the young woman didn’t always ignore Angelo’s love, for he was spiritually beautiful, and when he moved in the world he created, his face shone like that of an angel. Through ethereal fantasies and divine adagios, he won the Lily over to rest her snowy cup upon his strong heart. He eased the burdens of earthly life with heavenly tones and transformed the harsh realities of life into passionate longings for the Perfect. Bathed in the heavenly dew of Music and warmed by the fire of a young heart, the snow petals of the Lily multiplied, the bud slowly opened, and allowed her fragrant heart to release its sweet scent; and as Love cast his glowing light upon the leaves, they blushed under his fiery gaze—and so the pale flower transformed into a fragrant Rose, around which one faithful Bulbul always sang. Cuddled in the close folds of the perfumed leaves, what chill could touch Angelo’s heart? His Rose sheltered his genius in her heart, while he poured forth the golden flow of melodies, adding the colors of Love, and filling them with the joys of Purity and Peace. Both the woman and the artist are equally sensitive to tenderness and beauty; and she who seeks full sympathy and understanding must look for it in his heart!

Time passed on with Anselm, the Saint; Angelo, the Musician; Zophiel, the Poet; Jemschid, the Painter. But the artists grew not old, for Beauty keeps green the heart of her worshippers; and Art, immortal though she be, is indigenous, and, happy in her natal soil, exhausts not the heart of her children. Anselm, however, seemed already old, with his pure heart sick—sick for the Evil possessing the earth. Alas! holiness is an exotic here, soon exhausting the soil of clay in which it pines, and ever sighing to win its transplantation to its native clime.

Time went on with Anselm, the Saint; Angelo, the Musician; Zophiel, the Poet; Jemschid, the Painter. But the artists didn’t grow old, because Beauty keeps the hearts of her followers young; and Art, though immortal, is homegrown and thrives in her native soil, never draining the hearts of her children. Anselm, however, already seemed old, with his pure heart troubled—troubled by the Evil in the world. Unfortunately, holiness is a rarity here, quickly wearing out the clay soil in which it struggles, always yearning to move to its rightful home.

The River Lethe of Nature
Can't hypnotize him again,
Whose soul perceives the Perfect
His eyes search in vain.

It was midnight, and Anselm, worn with fasts and pale with vigils, knelt at his devotions in his lonely cell. Lo! a majestic form of fearful but perfect beauty stood beside him. The Angel was clad in linen, white as snow, and his voice startled the soul like the sound of the last trumpet.

It was midnight, and Anselm, tired from fasting and pale from sleepless nights, knelt in prayer in his lonely cell. Suddenly, a majestic figure of awe-inspiring but perfect beauty appeared beside him. The angel was dressed in linen as white as snow, and his voice echoed in Anselm's soul like the sound of the last trumpet.

'Gird up thy loins like a man, for the darksome doors of Death stand open before thee, and this night thy Lord requires thy spirit!' said the mighty messenger.

'Brace yourself like a man, for the dark doors of Death are wide open in front of you, and tonight your Lord needs your spirit!' said the powerful messenger.

Anselm trembled. He feared to stand before the All-seeing Eye, whose dread majesty subdued his soul.

Anselm shook with fear. He was afraid to stand before the All-seeing Eye, whose terrifying presence overwhelmed his spirit.

'Behold! He putteth no trust in His saints, and the heavens are not pure in His sight,' he murmured. But he hesitated not to obey, and giving his hand to the Angel, said:

'Look! He doesn’t trust His saints, and the heavens aren't clean in His sight,' he whispered. But he didn’t hesitate to obey, and taking the Angel's hand, he said:

'Though He slay me, yet will I trust in Him!'

'Even if He kills me, I will still trust in Him!'

His earnest lips still thrilling with a prayer for mercy, together they departed 'for that bourne from which no traveller returns.' Between the imperfections of the created and the perfections of the Creator, what can fill the infinite abyss? Infinite Love alone!

His sincere lips still vibrating with a plea for mercy, they left together 'for that destination from which no traveler returns.' Between the flaws of the created and the perfections of the Creator, what can bridge the vast emptiness? Only Infinite Love!


The artist-brothers had never separated. Music, Poetry, and Painting spring from the triune existence of man, represent his life in its triune being, and thus move harmoniously together.

The artist-brothers had never parted ways. Music, Poetry, and Painting arise from the threefold nature of humanity, reflecting life in its three aspects, and therefore work together in harmony.

They had made their home the happiest spot on earth.

They had turned their home into the happiest place on earth.

It was evening, and the Poet seemed lost in revery as he gazed on the dying light. His hand rested tenderly on the shoulder of a dark but brilliant woman, who loved him with the strength of a fervid soul.

It was evening, and the Poet appeared lost in thought as he watched the fading light. His hand rested gently on the shoulder of a dark yet striking woman, who loved him with the passion of an intense soul.

'Sibyl,' said he softly to his young wife, 'were I now to leave thee, how many of my lines would remain written on thy heart?'

'Sibyl,' he said softly to his young wife, 'if I were to leave you now, how many of my words would still be written on your heart?'

'All! they are all graven there,' replied the enthusiast, 'for the glowing words of a pure poet are the true echoes of a woman's soul!'

'All of them! They're all carved there,' replied the enthusiast, 'because the powerful words of a pure poet are the true reflections of a woman's soul!'

The Painter sat near them, putting the last touches upon a picture of a Virgin and Child, which he was striving so to finish that his brethren might be able to grasp more fully that sweet scene of human love and God's strange mercy.

The Painter sat close to them, adding the final touches to a painting of a Virgin and Child, trying hard to finish it so that his peers could better appreciate that beautiful moment of human love and God's unusual mercy.

Tender were the shadows that fell from the veiling lashes on the rounded cheek of his fair model; lustrous, yet soft and meek, the light from the maiden's eye as she gazed upon the beautiful infant resting on her bosom. The name of the child was Jemschid, and there was in that name a charm sufficient to awaken her innocent love.

Tender were the shadows that fell from the veiling lashes on the rounded cheek of his beautiful model; shiny, yet soft and gentle, the light from the young woman's eye as she looked at the lovely baby resting on her chest. The baby's name was Jemschid, and in that name was a charm powerful enough to spark her pure love.

She was the betrothed of the Painter.

She was engaged to the Painter.

'Imogen!' said he to the fair model, 'I know not why the thought rushes so sadly over me, but I feel I shall never finish this picture. The traits escape me—I cannot find them.'

'Imogen!' he said to the beautiful model, 'I don’t know why this feeling washes over me so heavily, but I think I’ll never finish this painting. The details elude me—I can’t seem to capture them.'

'Never finish the beautiful Madonna, to which you have given so much time, and on which you have expended so much care!' Then with a sudden change of tone, in which astonishment darkened into fear, she exclaimed: 'Are you ill, Jemschid? You have already worked too long upon it. You will destroy your health; you need rest.'

'Never complete the beautiful Madonna that you've invested so much time and effort into!' Then, with a sudden shift in tone, where surprise turned into worry, she exclaimed: 'Are you sick, Jemschid? You've already spent too long on it. You'll ruin your health; you need to take a break.'

'Nay, sweet Imogen, not so; I am well, quite well, and too happy for words. But I cannot finish the picture. I have lost the expression for the face of the Madonna. Six months ago, when I began it, your face was so meek and tranquil it served me well, but now, even with its present air of meek entreaty, it is too passionate for the mother of God. It is far dearer thus to me, Imogen—but I can never finish the painting now—and only an angel can, for your young face is fairer and purer than aught else on earth.'

'Nay, sweet Imogen, not at all; I’m good, really good, and too happy to express it in words. But I can’t finish the painting. I've lost the look I need for the Madonna's face. Six months ago, when I started it, your face was so gentle and calm it worked perfectly, but now, even with its current look of gentle pleading, it's too intense for the mother of God. It's far more precious to me this way, Imogen—but I can never complete the painting now—and only an angel could, because your young face is more beautiful and pure than anything else on earth.'

Again fell the heavy lashes, half veiling the innocent love in the timid eyes, as the Painter parted the massive braids from the spotless brow, and softly kissed the snowy forehead of his betrothed.

Again, the long lashes fell, partially covering the innocent love in the shy eyes, as the Painter moved the thick braids away from the clean forehead and gently kissed the pale skin of his fiancée.

The harp of Angelo quivered, as the sun set behind the crimson clouds, under his nervous touch. Some sadness seemed to weigh upon his buoyant spirit too, in this eventful eve. His music always pictured the depths of his own soul, and he forced the heaven tones to wail the human Miserere. But the Beauty into which the sorrow was transfigured gave promise that it would end in the triumphant chorus of the 'Hosanna in Excelsis.' For music gives the absolute peace in the absolute conflict; the absolute conflict to terminate in the absolute peace.

The harp of Angelo trembled as the sun dipped behind the red clouds under his anxious touch. A hint of sadness seemed to weigh on his lively spirit too, on this significant evening. His music always reflected the depths of his own soul, and he compelled the heavenly notes to mourn the human Miserere. But the beauty that emerged from the sorrow promised that it would culminate in the triumphant chorus of 'Hosanna in Excelsis.' Music brings complete peace in the midst of total conflict; the total conflict that leads to complete peace.

Fair as the Angel of Hope, the Rose listened with her heart. Her childlike, deep blue eyes were raised to heaven, while her long golden curls, lighting rather than shading her pale brow, like the halos of dim glory which the light vapors wreathe round the moon, mingled with the darker flow of wavy hair falling upon the shoulder of the harpist, on which she leaned as if to catch the flying sounds as they soared from the heart of the loved one.

Fair as the Angel of Hope, the Rose listened with her heart. Her childlike, deep blue eyes were raised to the sky, while her long golden curls, illuminating rather than casting a shadow on her pale forehead, like the soft halos of twilight that surround the moon, blended with the darker waves of hair falling on the shoulder of the harpist, to whom she leaned as if to capture the soaring sounds that flew from the heart of her beloved.

'Thy song is very sad,' said the Rose, as her eyes rested tenderly upon the inspired face. 'Is there no Gloria to-night, Angelo?'

'Your song is really sad,' said the Rose, as her eyes gently looked at the inspired face. 'Is there no Gloria tonight, Angelo?'

'I cannot sing it now, sweet Rosalie! The Hosanna is for heaven; not for a world in which Love is, and Death may enter. If I am to lose thee, my soul must chant the Miserere. Ah! that thought unmans me. I cannot part from thee, sweet wife. Cling closer, closer to me, Rosalie. There! Death must be strong to untwine that clasp! But he alone is strong—and Love'—

'I can't sing it now, sweet Rosalie! The Hosanna is for heaven; not for a world where Love exists, and Death can come. If I have to lose you, my soul can only sing the Miserere. Ah! that thought weakens me. I can't stand to be apart from you, sweet wife. Hold me tighter, closer, Rosalie. There! Death must be really strong to break that hold! But he alone is strong—and Love'—

'Love is stronger far!' cried the startled Rose, as she buried her face in the bosom of her husband, to hide the unwonted tears which dimmed her trustful eyes.

'Love is much stronger!' cried the shocked Rose, as she buried her face in her husband's chest to hide the unusual tears that blurred her trusting eyes.

'Parting! there is no parting for those whom God has joined. His ties are for eternity. The Merciful parts not those whom He has made for each other. Even if we must chant the Miserere here, together will we chant the Gloria before the throne of our Creator. Ah, Angelo, do you not feel that but one life throbs in our two hearts? Parting and Death are only seeming!'

'Goodbye! There’s no real goodbye for those whom God has connected. His bonds are forever. The Merciful doesn't separate those He has paired. Even if we have to mourn here, we will joyfully praise before the throne of our Creator together. Ah, Angelo, can't you sense that there is one life pulsing in our two hearts? Goodbye and Death are just illusions!'

Thus sped time on until midnight was upon the earth. The little group were still together; mystic thoughts and previsions were upon them. Zophiel read at intervals weird passages from the Book of Life; Jemschid touched, now and then, the face of the Madonna, and some unwonted spirit of sorrow brooded over the harp of Angelo.

Thus time passed until midnight arrived. The small group remained together; mystical thoughts and premonitions filled the air. Zophiel occasionally read strange passages from the Book of Life; Jemschid gently touched the face of the Madonna, and an unusual sense of sorrow hung over the harp of Angelo.

'Rosalie! once more the Miserere ere we sleep,' said he. Scarcely had he commenced the solemn chant, when, suddenly resting his hand on the chords, he cried: 'Hark! brothers. It is the voice of Anselm—he calls he calls us—but I hear not what he says. Listen!'

'Rosalie! Let's sing the Miserere one more time before we sleep,' he said. He had barely started the solemn chant when, suddenly pausing his hands on the strings, he exclaimed: 'Listen! Brothers. It’s Anselm’s voice—he’s calling us—but I can’t make out what he’s saying. Pay attention!'

Lo! a Shining One from the court of the Great King suddenly stands among them. His gossamer robes seemed woven of the deep blue of the fields of space through which he had just passed, and the stars were glittering through the graceful folds bound with rare devices, wrought from the jasper, onyx, and chrysoprase of the heavenly city.

Look! A radiant figure from the court of the Great King suddenly appears among them. His delicate robes seemed to be made from the deep blue of the cosmic expanse he had just traversed, and the stars sparkled through the elegant folds that were adorned with rare designs crafted from the jasper, onyx, and chrysoprase of the celestial city.

'Brothers!' said the sweet voice of the beautiful vision, 'the term of exile is past; the Father has sent me to recall His children.'

'Brothers!' said the lovely voice of the beautiful vision, 'the exile is over; the Father has sent me to bring back His children.'

But the heart of the artists sank, for the human love was strong in their bosoms.

But the artists' hearts sank, because the human love was strong within them.

Jemschid gazed upon the betrothed bride; the unfinished picture; and tears rushed into his sad eyes.

Jemschid looked at the engaged bride, the incomplete portrait, and tears filled his sorrowful eyes.

The Angel was touched with pity for the double grief of artist and lover, and said:

The Angel felt compassion for the double sorrow of the artist and the lover, and said:

'Gaze not so sorrowfully upon the unwedded maiden; the unfinished picture! She shall yet be thine-and the picture shall be dear to thy fellow men. Lo! I am Rubi, the angel of Beauty!'

'Don’t look so sadly at the unmarried woman; the unfinished masterpiece! She will still be yours—and the creation will be cherished by your peers. Look! I am Rubi, the angel of Beauty!'

Then, taking the brush in his glittering hands, with rapid touch he gave the lovely face an expression of tender innocence, of virgin purity, of maternal love and adoration, which will never cease to thrill the heart of the faithful.

Then, taking the brush in his shining hands, he quickly created on the beautiful face an expression of gentle innocence, of pure purity, and of maternal love and devotion that will always excite the hearts of the faithful.

'It is the Mother of our Lord!' said the astonished brothers, as they gazed upon the finished work.

'It's the Mother of our Lord!' said the amazed brothers, as they looked at the completed work.

'Zophiel!' continued the pitying angel, 'the lips of Sibyl shall repeat thy songs, for they are all graven upon her heart! But you are now to chant in heaven, and the canticle is to be for His praise who made all; and when you exalt Him, put forth all your strength, and be not weary; for you can never go far enough!

'Zophiel!' continued the compassionate angel, 'Sibyl will sing your songs, for they are all inscribed on her heart! But now you are to sing in heaven, and the song is to be for the praise of Him who created everything; and when you uplift Him, give it your all, and don't tire; for you can never go too far!'

'Angelo! the Hosanna is for heaven. The Rose lingers not here to chant alone the Miserere.'

'Angelo! The Hosanna is for heaven. The Rose doesn’t stay here to sing the Miserere alone.'

Alas! the wild human dread and sorrow overpowered all else in the breasts of the brothers as they gazed upon the women of their love. A strange smile played over the heavenly face of the Angel as he murmured: 'Are they not safe in the bosom of the everlasting Love?'

Alas! the wild human fear and sadness overwhelmed everything else in the hearts of the brothers as they looked at the women they loved. A strange smile crossed the heavenly face of the Angel as he whispered: 'Aren't they safe in the embrace of everlasting Love?'


Slowly through the Valley of the Shadow—and then more rapid than the flight of thought, moved the brothers, on—on—through myriads upon myriads of blazing suns, of starry universes; on—on—until they reached the limits of space, the boundary of material worlds. The angels left them as they entered the primeval night of chaos, the shoreless ocean between the sensuous and spiritual life. For alone with God through chaos do we arrive at the sensuous body; alone with God in chaos do we leave this body of corruption, from which is evolved the Body of the Spirit, 'glorious and unchangeable.' And again is clasped the thread of Identity, on which are strung the pearls of memory, and the Past and Future of Time become the Eternal Present!

Slowly through the Valley of the Shadow—and then faster than the speed of thought, the brothers moved on—on—through countless blazing suns and starry universes; on—on—until they reached the edge of space, the boundary of material worlds. The angels left them as they entered the ancient night of chaos, the endless ocean between physical and spiritual life. For it is only alone with God through chaos that we come to the physical body; it is only alone with God in chaos that we leave this body of decay, from which the Body of the Spirit, 'glorious and unchanging,' emerges. And again, the thread of Identity is clasped, on which the pearls of memory are strung, turning the Past and Future of Time into the Eternal Present!


Clothed in immortal vesture, the brothers now stand before that Great White Throne, which has no shadow, but is built of Light inaccessible, and full of Glory.

Clothed in immortal garments, the brothers now stand before that Great White Throne, which has no shadow, but is made of Light that cannot be reached, and full of Glory.

Summoned by the Holy Lawgiver, the meek Anselm knelt before Him, blinded with splendor, dazzled with fathomless majesty.

Summoned by the Holy Lawgiver, the humble Anselm knelt before Him, blinded by glory, awestruck by endless majesty.

'Behold thy creature before thee for judgment, O Thou in whose sight the angels are not pure! We are born to evil, and who may endure thy justice? Look not into my weak and sinful heart, O God, but upon the face of Thy Anointed, in whom is all my trust! Have mercy upon me!'

'Look at your creation before you for judgment, O You in whose sight even angels are not pure! We are born to do wrong, and who can stand against your justice? Do not look into my weak and sinful heart, O God, but upon the face of Your Anointed, in whom I place all my trust! Have mercy on me!'

Tears of mingled gratitude and penitence welled up, as in the days of exile, from his self-accusing breast.

Tears of mixed gratitude and remorse filled his eyes, just like in the days of exile, coming from his self-blaming heart.

Wonderful condescension the Father Himself wiped them from the downcast eyes!

Wonderful condescension, the Father Himself wiped them from the downcast eyes!

And the Saviour of men clothed him in a garment of fine linen, white and pure, and 'to him was given the hidden manna, and a white stone, and in the stone a new name written, which no man knoweth but he that receiveth it.'

And the Savior of humanity dressed him in a fine, pure white linen garment, and he was given the hidden manna, a white stone, and on the stone was a new name written that only the one who receives it knows.

Then the words over whose mystic meaning he had so often pondered, came, like the sound of many waters, upon his ear:

Then the words he had often thought deeply about came to him, like the sound of rushing waters, filling his ears:

'And he that shall overcome, and keep my works unto the end, to him I will give power over the nations; and he shall rule them with a rod of iron, and as the vessel of a potter they shall be broken.

'And whoever overcomes and continues to follow my works until the end, I will give authority over the nations; and he will rule them with a strong hand, and like a potter’s vessel, they will be shattered.'

'And I will give him the morning star.'

'And I will give him the morning star.'

Thus the humble and self-abnegating Anselm, who had kept the commandments and loved his Maker, passed in glory to the Saints of Power. The morn of the Eternal Present dawned upon him, and the sublime 'vision in God' was open before him.

Thus the humble and self-sacrificing Anselm, who had followed the commandments and loved his Creator, passed in glory to the Saints of Power. The morning of the Eternal Present dawned upon him, and the sublime 'vision in God' was open before him.


Then were the artists summoned before the Throne. Awed yet enchanted, they bowed before their Maker, with raised hands clasped in gratitude for the happiness they had known on earth. Then spoke Angelo, the musician:

Then the artists were called before the Throne. Awed yet captivated, they bowed before their Creator, with their hands raised in gratitude for the joy they had experienced on earth. Then spoke Angelo, the musician:

'Behold thy grateful children at thy feet, O Father of earth and heaven! We truly repent of all we may have done amiss in Thy lower world. Thy heritage was very fair, and the exceeding Beauty thereof covered the Evil, and in all things were planted the germs of Good. 'Our prayer was in our work,' and all things spake to us of Thee, for the hand of a Father made all. Forgive us if we have loved life too well; we have always felt that the rhythmed pulse of our own hearts throbbed but in obedience to Thy tuneful laws! Loving our fellow men, we have labored to awake them to a sense of Thy tenderness, O Creator of Love and of Beauty, so unsparingly casting the ever-new glories around them! Father, we have loved Thee in thy glorious creation.

'Look at your grateful children at your feet, O Father of earth and heaven! We truly regret everything we might have done wrong in Your world. Your heritage was beautiful, and its immense Beauty overshadowed the Evil, and in everything, the seeds of Good were planted. 'Our prayer was in our work,' and everything spoke to us of You, for the hand of a Father created all. Forgive us if we have loved life too much; we have always felt that the rhythm of our hearts beat only in harmony with Your melodious laws! By loving our fellow humans, we have worked to awaken them to Your kindness, O Creator of Love and Beauty, who generously surrounds them with ever-new glories! Father, we have loved You in Your magnificent creation.

"For Thou lovest all things that are, and hatest none of the things that thou hast made, for thou didst not appoint or make anything hating it. For He made the nations of the earth for health: and there is no poison of destruction in them, nor kingdom of hell upon earth.

"For You love all things that exist and hate none of the things You have made, for You did not create anything to hate it. For You made the nations of the earth for well-being: and there is no poison of destruction in them, nor kingdom of hell on earth."

"For justice is perpetual and immortal.'

"For justice is everlasting and immortal."

"We have looked upon the rainbow, and blessed Him that made it: for it was very beautiful in its brightness.'

"We have seen the rainbow and praised the Creator for it, because it was stunning in its brilliance."

"For by the greatness of the Beauty, and of the creature, the Creator of them may be seen so as to be known thereby.'

"For through the greatness of Beauty and the creature, the Creator of them can be seen and known through it."

"It is good to give praise to the Lord: to show forth thy loving kindness in the morning, and thy truth in the night;

"It is good to praise the Lord: to share your loving kindness in the morning and your truth at night;

"Upon an instrument of ten strings, upon the psaltery, upon the harp with a solemn sound.

"On an instrument with ten strings, on the psaltery, on the harp with a serious tone."

"For thou, Lord, hast made me glad through thy works, and in the works of thy hand I shall rejoice.'

"For you, Lord, have made me happy through your works, and in the things your hands have made, I will rejoice."

'Have mercy upon us for the sake of the Redeemer, whose Perfection crowns the universe, who has not disdained to give Himself to us, and for us: the chief among ten thousand, and altogether lovely. Mercy for ourselves—and for those whom we have left on earth, we beseech Thee!'

'Have mercy on us for the sake of the Redeemer, whose perfection fills the universe, who has not hesitated to give Himself to us, and for us: the best among ten thousand, and completely beautiful. We ask for mercy for ourselves—and for those we have left on earth!'

Gently smiled the Virgin Mother, whose humble heart had cradled the Everlasting Love! 'All generations shall call her blessed,' for on that tender woman bosom rests that wondrous God-built arch spanning the awful Chaim between the sinful human and the Perfect Infinite! 'For He was born of a Virgin.'

Gently smiled the Virgin Mother, whose humble heart had cradled the Everlasting Love! 'All generations shall call her blessed,' for on that tender woman's lap rests that amazing God-built bridge spanning the terrible Chasm between sinful humanity and the Perfect Infinite! 'For He was born of a Virgin.'

The heart of Anselm throbbed through his garments white and pure; he loved his brothers, and feared that human art would be deemed vain and worthless in heaven. For the saints forget that God himself is the Great Artist!

The heart of Anselm pounded beneath his white and pure garments; he loved his brothers and worried that human creativity would be seen as pointless and worthless in heaven. For the saints forget that God himself is the Great Artist!

Then was there silence in heaven, and the brothers knelt before the Throne.

Then there was silence in heaven, and the brothers knelt before the Throne.

The Father spoke:

The Dad said:

'Let everything that hath breath praise the Lord. Enter into his gates with thanksgiving, and into his courts with praise, be thankful unto him, and bless his name: the Lion of the tribe of Judah hath conquered. He will give to him that overcometh to eat of the Tree of Life, which is in the Paradise of God.'

'Let everything that has breath praise the Lord. Enter his gates with gratitude and his courts with praise; be thankful to him and bless his name: the Lion of the tribe of Judah has triumphed. He will grant to those who overcome the opportunity to eat from the Tree of Life, which is in the Paradise of God.'

The silence that ensued was the bliss of heaven!

The silence that followed was pure bliss!

As Rubi, the Angel of Beauty, advanced to greet the spirits whom he had left on the confines of chaos, the triumphant song burst from the young choir of angels: 'For they shall not hunger nor thirst any more; neither shall the sun fall on them or any heat. For the Lamb, which is in the midst of the throne, shall rule them, and shall lead them to the fountains of the waters of life, and God shall wipe away all tears from their fives.'

As Rubi, the Angel of Beauty, moved forward to greet the spirits he had left at the edge of chaos, a triumphant song erupted from the young choir of angels: 'For they will no longer hunger or thirst; neither will the sun strike them or any heat. For the Lamb, who is in the center of the throne, will guide them and lead them to the springs of the waters of life, and God will wipe away all their tears.'

Joy! joy! for the soul of the musician! The heart of the Rose had broken while chanting the last Miserere, and she was again at his side to catch his first Hosanna!

Joy! Joy! for the soul of the musician! The heart of the Rose had broken while singing the last Miserere, and she was once again by his side to catch his first Hosanna!

'Angelo—Angelo—parting and death are only seeming!'

'Angelo—Angelo—separation and death are just an illusion!'

To the soul of the poet was given the highest theme, the splendor and love of the Eternal City, and power to join the scribes of heaven. And the painter looked upon the face of the Virgin, the strange lights, the forms of Cherubim and Seraphim, and the twelve gates and the golden streets of that city; 'which needeth not sun or moon to shine in it, for the glory of God hath enlightened it; and the Lamb is the light thereof.'

To the poet’s soul was granted the greatest theme, the beauty and love of the Eternal City, and the ability to join the heavenly scribes. And the painter gazed upon the Virgin's face, the unusual lights, the shapes of Cherubim and Seraphim, and the twelve gates and golden streets of that city; 'which doesn’t need the sun or moon to shine in it, for the glory of God lights it up; and the Lamb is its light.'

Who can imagine that region of supernal splendor, 'whose glories eye hath not seen, ear hath not heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive'?

Who can envision that place of incredible beauty, 'whose glories the eye has not seen, the ear has not heard, nor has it ever entered into the heart of man to conceive'?

The strings of Angelo's heaven harp quivered as though stirred by the breath of God.

The strings of Angelo's heavenly harp vibrated as if touched by the breath of God.

Then did he first truly discern the soul of that divine language whose form he had made known on earth.

Then he finally understood the soul of that divine language whose form he had revealed on earth.

Then arose 'as it were the voice of a great multitude, and as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying: Alleluia! for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth.'

Then there came, like the sound of a huge crowd, and like the sound of many waters, and like the sound of powerful thunder, saying: Alleluia! for the Lord God all-powerful reigns.

Loud rang the heaven harps: 'Holy—Holy—Holy! To Him that sitteth on the Throne, and to the Lamb, Benediction, and Honor, and Glory, and Power, forever and ever!'

Loud rang the heavenly harps: 'Holy—Holy—Holy! To Him who sits on the Throne, and to the Lamb, blessing, honor, glory, and power, forever and ever!'


UNUTTERED.

Said a poet, sighing lowly,
As his life ebbed slowly, slowly,
And upon his pallid features shone the sun's last rosy light,
Shedding there a radiance tender,
Softened from the dazzling splendor
Of the burning clouds of sunset, gleaming in the west so bright,
Glancing redly, ere forever lost within the gloom of night:

'Gold and crimson clouds of even,
Kindling the blue vault of heaven,
Ye are types of airy fancies that within my spirit glow!
Thou, O Night, so darkly glooming,
And those brilliant tints entombing
In thy black and heavy shadows, thou art like this life of woe,
Prisoning all the glorious visions that still beat their wings to go!

'Oh, what brilliancy and glory
Had illumed my life's dull story,
Could those thoughts have found expression as within my soul they shone!
But though there like jewels gleaming,
And with golden splendor streaming,
Cold and dim their lustre faded, tarnished, like the sparkling stone
That, from out the blue waves taken, looks a pebble dull alone.
'For within my heart forever
Was a never-dying river,
Was a spring of deathless music welling from my deepest soul!
And all Nature's deep intonings,
Merry songs, and plaintive meanings,
Floated softly through my spirit, swelling where those bright waves stole,
Till the prisoning walls seemed powerless 'gainst that billowy rush and roll.

'Oh, the surging thoughts and fancies;
Oh, the wondrous, wild romances
That from morn till dewy twilight murmured through my haunted brain!
Thoughts as sweet as summer roses,
And with music's dreamiest closes,
Dying faintly into silence, from the full and ringing strain
That through all my spirit sounded with a rapture half of pain.

'How I longed those words to utter
That within my heart would flutter,
Beating wild against their prison, as its walls they'd burst in twain:
But it broke not, throbbing only,
Aching in a silence lonely,
Till my very life was flooded with a wild, delicious pain;
Kindled with a blaze illuming all the chambers of my brain!

'And to me death had been glorious,
If those burning words, victorious,
Had at last surged o'er their prison, bearing my departing soul!
Gladly were my heart's blood given,
If those bonds I might have riven;
If, with every crimson lifedrop that from out my full heart stole,
I might hear that swelling chorus upward in its glory roll.

'Sad and low my heart is beating!
Each pulsation still repeating
'All in vain those eager longings, all in vain that burning prayer.
See the breezes, 'mid the bowers,
Sigh above the fragrant flowers,
And from out those drooping roses, their heart-folded sweetness bear—
But no heaven-sent wind shall whisper thy soul-breathings to the air.'

'But upon my darkened vision
Comes a gleam of light Elysian;
And a seraph voice breathes softly—'Answered yet shall be that prayer!
For the spirit crushed and broken
By those burning words unspoken,
Soon shall hear them swelling, floating far upon the heavenly air,
And its deepest inmost visions shall have perfect utterance there!''


Said a poet, sighing gently,
As his life slowly slipped away,
And on his pale face shone the sun's last warm light,
Casting a soft glow,
Dulled from the bright light
Of the burning clouds at sunset, shining in the bright west,
Glancing redly, just before being lost forever in the night:

'Golden and crimson evening clouds,
Brightening the blue sky,
You are symbols of the airy dreams that shine within my spirit!
You, O Night, so dark and foreboding,
And those bright colors enclosing
In your heavy, dark shadows, you are like this life of sorrow,
Trapping all the glorious visions that still yearn to escape!

"Wow, such brilliance and glory!"
Had brightened up the dull story of my life,
If those thoughts could have been shared as they shone in my soul!
But even though they sparkled like valuable gems,
And with golden brightness shining,
Cold and dim their light faded, tarnished like a shiny stone
That, pulled from the blue waves, looks like a dull pebble on its own.
'In my heart forever'
Was an endless river,
A spring of timeless music flowing from my deepest soul!
And all the deep sounds of Nature,
Joyful songs, and sad meanings,
Floated softly through my spirit, rising where those bright waves flowed,
Until the walls of my prison felt powerless against that powerful surge.

Oh, the incredible, wild stories
That whispered through my haunted mind from morning till dewy dusk!
Thoughts as sweet as summer roses,
And with music's most dreamy endings,
Fading softly into silence, from the full and ringing melody
That echoed through my spirit with a rapture mixed with pain.

"How I wished I could say those words."
That fluttered in my heart,
Beating wildly against their prison, yearning to break free:
But it didn’t break, it just throbbed,
In painful, lonely silence,
Until my very life was filled with a wild, sweet pain;
Ignited with a blaze lighting up all the corners of my mind!

"And for me, death would have been splendid,
If those passionate words, winning,
Had finally burst free of their confines, lifting my departing soul!
I would gladly have given my heart's blood,
If I could have broken those ties;
If, with every crimson drop of life that flowed from my full heart,
I could have heard that rising chorus rolling up in its glory.

My heart is beating sadly and slowly!
Each pulse keeps repeating
'All in vain those eager longings, all in vain that burning prayer.
See the winds rustling through the trees,
Sigh over the fragrant flowers,
And from those drooping roses, carry their heart-folded sweetness—
But no heavenly wind will carry your soul’s whispers to the air.'

'Yet on my blurry vision'
A glimpse of heavenly light appears;
And a seraph’s voice softly breathes—'Your prayer will be answered yet!
For the spirit that is crushed and broken
By those unspoken burning words,
Soon shall hear them swelling, floating far on the heavenly breeze,
And its deepest, innermost visions shall find perfect voice there!''


WILLIAM LILLY, ASTROLOGER.

'A clever guy named Sidrophel,

That engages with the dark advice of destiny,

And wise thoughts about the moon are sold,

To everyone, near and far,

On deep importance repair.


Let our great reformers not be used. This Sidrophel to predict news? To write about victories next year,

And are castles still up in the air? Of battles fought at sea and ships Sank two years ago—the major eclipse? A complete overthrow of the king. In Cornwall, by horse and foot, next spring?

Thus much, and more, wrote Butler in his 'Hudibras' of William Lilly, who was famous in London during that eventful period of English history from the time of Charles I, onward through the Commonwealth and the Protectorate, to the Restoration: a time of civil commotions and wars, when political parties and religious sects, striving for mastery, or struggling for existence, made the lives and estates of men insecure, and their outlook in many respects a troubled one. Lifelong connections of families and neighbors were then rudely severed, and doubt, distrust, and discontent filled all minds, or most. Of this widespread commotion London was the active centre; and there a judgment of God, called the plague, had, in the year 1625, desolated whole streets. The timid, time-serving, faithless, a wavering host, peered anxiously into the future, eager to know what might be hidden there, so that they could shape their course accordingly for safety or for profit. Finding their own short vision inadequate, they turned for aid to the professional prophets of that troublous time—magicians who could call forth spirits and make them speak, or astrologers who could read the stars, and show how the great Disposer of events could be forestalled. These discoverers of the hidden, disclosers of the future, though branded now as impostors, were not therefore worse than their dupes; for in all ages the two classes, deceivers and deceived, are essentially alike; positives and negatives of the same thing. 'Men are not deceived; they deceive themselves.' Witness a great American nation, in these latter days, electing its ablest man to its highest place, and choosing between a Fremont and a Buchanan! But let us turn quickly to the seventeenth century again, and leave the nineteenth to its day of judgment.

Butler wrote a lot about William Lilly in his 'Hudibras,' a guy who was well-known in London during a significant time in English history, starting from the reign of Charles I, through the Commonwealth and the Protectorate, all the way to the Restoration. This was a period filled with civil unrest and wars, where political factions and religious groups fought for power or struggled just to survive, making people's lives and property unstable and their outlooks quite troubling. Long-standing ties between families and neighbors were abruptly broken, and most people's minds were filled with doubt, distrust, and discontent. London was the heart of this turmoil, and there, a plague, seen as a judgment from God, devastated entire streets in 1625. The fearful, opportunistic, and unreliable crowd anxiously looked ahead, eager to uncover what the future held so they could plan their paths for safety or gain. Realizing their limited insights weren't enough, they turned to the professional seers of that chaotic time—magicians who could summon spirits to speak or astrologers who could interpret the stars and reveal how the grand orchestrator of events could potentially be outsmarted. These revealers of secrets and predictors of the future, though now labeled as frauds, weren't inherently worse than their followers; throughout history, deceivers and the deceived have always shared similarities, like positives and negatives of the same concept. "People aren’t really deceived; they deceive themselves." Just look at a large American nation recently, choosing its best candidate for the top position while deciding between Fremont and Buchanan! But let's quickly return to the seventeenth century and leave the nineteenth to its own reckoning.

Among the many astrologers dwelling in London at the time of which we treat, William Lilly was the most famous; and his life being of great interest to himself, he wrote an account of it for the instruction of mankind—or for some other purpose; and we will now get from it what we conveniently can.[1]

Among the many astrologers living in London during this time, William Lilly was the most well-known. His life was so interesting to him that he wrote an account of it for the benefit of others—or for some other reason; and now we will take from it whatever we can conveniently gather. [1]

'I was born,' says this renowned astrologer, 'in the county of Leicester, in an obscure town, in the northwest part thereof, called Diseworth, seven miles south of the town of Derby, one mile from Castle Donnington.' 'This town of Diseworth is divided into three parishes; one part belongs under Lockington, in which stands my father's house (over against the steeple), in which I was born' on the first day of May, 1602. After this rather too minute account of his birthplace, Lilly tells us of his ancestors, substantial yeomen for many generations, who 'had much free land and many houses in the town;' but all the family estates were 'sold by my grandfather and father, so that now our family depends wholly on a college lease.' 'Of my infancy I can speak but little; only I do remember that in the fourth year of my age I had the measles.' 'My mother intended I should be a scholar from my infancy, seeing my father's backslidings in the world, and no hopes by husbandry to recruit a decayed estate.' Therefore, after some schooling at or near home, the boy, when eleven years old, was sent to Ashby-de-la-Zouch, Leicester, to the school of Mr. John Brinsley, who 'was very severe in his life and conversation, and did breed up many scholars for the universities; in religion he was a strict Puritan.' 'In the fourteenth year of my age, about Michaelmas, I got a surfeit, and thereupon a fever, by eating beechnuts.' 'In the sixteenth year of my age I was exceedingly troubled in my dreams concerning my salvation and damnation, and also concerning the safety and destruction of my father and mother: in the nights I frequently wept and prayed, and mourned, for fear my sins might offend God.' 'In the seventeenth year of my age my mother died.' The next year, 'by reason of my father's poverty, I was enforced to leave school, and so came home to my father's house, where I lived in much penury one year, and taught school one quarter of a year, until God's providence provided better for me. For the last two years of my being at school I was of the highest form of the school, and chiefest of that form. I could then speak Latin as well as English; could make extempore verses upon any theme.' 'If any scholars from remote schools came to dispute, I was ringleader to dispute with them.' 'All and every of those scholars, who were of my form and standing, went to Cambridge, and proved excellent divines; only I, poor William Lilly, was not so happy, fortune then frowning on my father's condition, he not in any capacity to maintain me at the university.'

'I was born,' says this famous astrologer, 'in Leicester County, in a small town in the northwest called Diseworth, seven miles south of Derby, and one mile from Castle Donnington.' 'Diseworth is divided into three parishes; one part falls under Lockington, where my father's house is located (across from the steeple), and that’s where I was born on May 1, 1602.' After this rather detailed account of his birthplace, Lilly shares about his ancestors, who were solid farmers for many generations, 'owning a lot of land and many houses in the town;' but all the family property was 'sold by my grandfather and father, so now our family relies entirely on a college lease.' 'I can hardly recall much from my childhood; I just remember that in my fourth year, I had the measles.' 'My mother wanted me to be a scholar from a young age, considering my father's troubles in life and seeing no hope of improving our family’s declining fortunes through farming.' So, after some schooling nearby, I was sent to Ashby-de-la-Zouch, Leicester, at the age of eleven to study at the school of Mr. John Brinsley, who 'was very strict in his life and teachings, and trained many students for the universities; he was a devout Puritan.' 'When I was fourteen, around Michaelmas, I overindulged and got a fever from eating beechnuts.' 'At sixteen, I was deeply troubled by dreams about my salvation and damnation, as well as the safety and well-being of my parents: I often cried and prayed at night, fearing that my sins might anger God.' 'When I turned seventeen, my mother passed away.' The following year, 'due to my father's financial struggles, I had to leave school and return home, where I lived in considerable poverty for a year and taught school for a quarter of a year until God’s providence offered me better opportunities. For the last two years of my schooling, I held the top position in the school and was the best in that position. I could speak Latin as well as English and could compose spontaneous verses on any topic.' 'Whenever students from far-off schools came to debate, I took the lead in the discussions.' 'All those students in my position went on to Cambridge and became outstanding theologians; only I, poor William Lilly, was not that fortunate, as fate was against my father’s situation, and he couldn’t afford to send me to the university.'

So this poor scholar, first of his class, bright visions of the university, and of what might lie beyond, all fading into darkness, went down to his father's house in the country, where his acquirements were useless. He says: 'I could not work, drive plough, or endure any country labor; my father oft would say, 'I was good for nothing,' and 'he was willing to be rid of me." A sorrowful time for the poor young fellow, without any outlook toward a better. But at last, one Samuel Smatty, an attorney, living in the neighborhood, took pity on the lad, and gave him a letter to Gilbert Wright, of London, who wanted a youth who could read and write, to attend him. Thereupon Lilly, in a suit of fustian, with this letter in his pocket, and ten shillings, given him by his friends, took leave of his father, who was then in Leicester jail for debt, and set off for London with 'Bradshaw, the carrier.' He 'footed it all along,' and was six days on the way; spending for food two shillings and sixpence, and nothing for lodgings; but he was in good heart, I think, for almost the only joyous expression in his autobiography is this one, relating to this time: 'Hark, how the wagons crack with their rich lading!'

So this poor scholar, top of his class, with bright dreams of university and what might be beyond, all fading into nothing, went back to his dad's house in the countryside, where his skills were useless. He says: 'I couldn’t work the land, drive a plow, or handle any country labor; my dad often said, 'I was good for nothing,' and 'he was happy to be rid of me.' It was a sad time for the poor young guy, with no hope for something better. But finally, a local attorney named Samuel Smatty took pity on him and gave him a letter to Gilbert Wright in London, who needed a young person who could read and write to work for him. So Lilly, dressed in a plain suit, with this letter in his pocket and ten shillings given to him by friends, said goodbye to his dad, who was then in jail in Leicester for debt, and set off for London with ‘Bradshaw, the carrier.’ He walked the whole way and spent six days on the journey, spending two shillings and sixpence on food and nothing for a place to stay; but he was in good spirits, I think, because almost the only happy moment in his autobiography is this one from that time: 'Listen, how the wagons creak under their heavy loads!'

Gilbert Wright, who had been 'servant to the Lady Pawlet in Hertfordshire,' had married a widow with property, and lived afterward 'on his annual rents;' or on his wife's, and 'was of no calling or profession.' This man had real need of a servant who could read and write, for he himself could do neither; but he was, however, 'a man of excellent natural parts, and would speak publicly upon any occasion very rationally and to the purpose.' Lilly was kindly received by Master Wright, who found, it seems, employment enough for him. 'My work was to go before my master to church; to attend my master when he went abroad; to make clean his shoes; sweep the street; help to drive bucks when he washed; fetch water in a tub from the Thames—I have helped to carry eighteen tubs of water in one morning;—weed the garden. All manner of drudgery I willingly performed.'

Gilbert Wright, who had served Lady Pawlet in Hertfordshire, married a widow with property and later lived off his annual rents, or possibly his wife's, and he had no profession. This man truly needed a servant who could read and write since he couldn’t do either; nonetheless, he was “a man of excellent natural ability and could speak publicly on any occasion very sensibly and to the point.” Master Wright welcomed Lilly warmly, who found plenty of work to do. “My job was to go ahead of my master to church; to accompany my master when he went out; to clean his shoes; sweep the street; help drive bucks when he washed; fetch water in a tub from the Thames—I once helped to carry eighteen tubs of water in one morning;—weed the garden. I willingly did all kinds of menial labor.”

Mrs. Wright, who brought money to her husband, brought also a jealous disposition, and made his life uncomfortable. 'She was about seventy years of age, he sixty-six,' 'yet was never any woman more jealous of a husband than she!' She vexed more than one man, too, and her first husband had temptations to cut his own throat and escape from trouble so; but he, as we shall learn by and by, got some relief otherwise, and lived till death came by better means.

Mrs. Wright, who contributed financially to her husband, also had a jealous nature that made his life difficult. "She was about seventy years old, he sixty-six," "yet no woman was more jealous of her husband than she was!" She annoyed more than one man, and her first husband even contemplated suicide to escape the turmoil; however, as we will learn later, he found relief in other ways and lived until he died from more natural causes.

Tally had difficulty in keeping on good terms 'with two such opposite natures' as those of his master and mistress, that he managed it somehow, and says: 'However, as to the things of this world, I had enough, and endured their discontents with much sereneness. My mistress was very curious to know of such as were then called cunning, or wise men, whether she should bury her husband. She frequently visited such persons, and this begot in me a little desire to learn something that way; but wanting money to buy books, I laid aside these notions, and endeavored to please both master and mistress.'

Tally struggled to maintain a good relationship with his master and mistress, who were so different from each other, yet he somehow managed it. He said, "As for the worldly matters, I had enough and dealt with their complaints with a lot of calm. My mistress was very curious about what were then called cunning or wise men and whether she should bury her husband. She often consulted those people, which sparked in me a bit of desire to learn about it; however, lacking the money to buy books, I set aside those thoughts and tried to keep both my master and mistress happy."

This mistress had a cancer in her left breast, and Lilly had much noisome work to do for her; which he did faithfully and kindly. 'She was so fond of me in the time of her sickness, she would never permit me out of her chamber.' 'When my mistress died (1624) she had under her armhole a small scarlet bag full of many things, which one that was there delivered unto me. There were in this bag several sigils, some of Jupiter in Trine; others of the nature of Venus; some of iron, and one of gold, of pure virgin gold, of the bigness of a thirty-three shilling piece of King James coin. In the circumference on one side was engraven, Vicit Leo de Tribu Judæ Tetragrammation+: within the middle there was engraven a holy lamb. In the other circumference there was Amraphel, and three + + +. In the middle, Sanctus Petrus, Alpha and Omega.'

This mistress had cancer in her left breast, and Lilly had a lot of unpleasant work to do for her, which he did faithfully and kindly. "She was so fond of me during her illness that she would never let me out of her room." "When my mistress died (1624), she had a small scarlet bag under her arm filled with various items, which someone there handed to me. Inside this bag were several sigils, some related to Jupiter in Trine; others related to Venus; some were made of iron, and one was made of pure virgin gold, about the size of a thirty-three shilling piece of King James coin. On the outer edge on one side was engraved, Vicit Leo de Tribu Judæ Tetragrammation+: in the center was engraved a holy lamb. On the other edge, there was Amraphel, and three + + +. In the center were Sanctus Petrus, Alpha, and Omega."

This sigil the woman got many years before of Dr. Samuel Foreman, a magician or astrologer; the same who 'wrote in a book left behind him,' 'This I made the devil write with his own hand, in Lambeth Fields, 1596, in June or July, as I now remember.' This sigil the woman got from the doctor, who was evidently a foreman among liars, for her first husband, who had been 'followed by a spirit which vocally and articulately provoked him to cut his own throat.' Her husband, wearing this sigil 'till he died, was never more troubled by spirits' of this kind of call; but on the woman herself it seems to have failed of effect, for though she too wore it till she died, she was continually tormented by an authentic spirit of jealousy—a torment to herself and to her husband.

This sigil the woman received many years ago from Dr. Samuel Foreman, a magician or astrologer; the same one who 'wrote in a book left behind him,' 'This I made the devil write with his own hand, in Lambeth Fields, 1596, in June or July, as I now remember.' This sigil was given to the woman by the doctor, who was clearly a leader among deceivers, as her first husband had been 'followed by a spirit which vocally and articulately provoked him to cut his own throat.' Her husband, wearing this sigil 'until he died, was never again troubled by spirits' of that nature; but for the woman herself, it seems to have had no effect, because even though she wore it until her death, she was continually tormented by a genuine spirit of jealousy—a torment for herself and her husband.

After this mistress had gone, Lilly lived very comfortably, his 'master having a great affection' for him; and also a great confidence in him, it seems; for when the plague (1625) began to rage in London, the master went for safety into Leicestershire, leaving Lilly and a fellow servant to keep the house, in which was much money and plate, belonging to his master and others. Lilly was faithful to his charge in this fearful time, and kept himself cheerful by amusements. 'I bought a bass viol, and got a master to instruct me; the intervals of time I spent in bowling in Lincoln's Inn Fields with Watt, the cobbler, Dick, the blacksmith, and such-like companions.' Nor did he neglect more serious business, but attended divine service at the church of St. Clement Danes, where two ministers died in this time; but the third, Mr. Whitacre, 'escaped not only then, but all contagion following,' though he 'buried all manner of people, whether they died of the plague or not,' and 'was given to drink, so that he seldom could preach more than one quarter of an hour at a time.' This year of plague was indeed a fearful one in London, and Lilly says elsewhere, 'I do well remember this accident, that going in July, 1625, about half an hour after six in the morning, to St. Antholine's church, I met only three persons on the way, from my house over against Strand bridge, till I came there; so few people were there alive and the streets so unfrequented.' 'About fifty thousand people died that year;' but Lilly escaped death, though his 'conversation was daily with the infected.'[2]

After this mistress left, Lilly lived quite well, as his 'master had a great affection' for him, and also a lot of trust in him. When the plague (1625) started to spread in London, the master went to Leicestershire for safety, leaving Lilly and another servant in charge of the house, which contained a lot of money and silver belonging to his master and others. Lilly was devoted to his responsibilities during this scary time and kept his spirits up with activities. 'I bought a bass viol and found a teacher to help me; in my free time, I spent it bowling in Lincoln's Inn Fields with Watt, the cobbler, Dick, the blacksmith, and other friends.' He didn't ignore more serious matters, attending church services at St. Clement Danes, where two ministers died during this period; however, the third, Mr. Whitacre, 'survived not only then but all subsequent outbreaks,' even though he 'buried all kinds of people, whether they died of the plague or not,' and 'was known to drink a lot, which meant he rarely preached for more than a quarter of an hour at a time.' This year of plague was truly terrifying in London, and Lilly recalls, 'I distinctly remember this incident: while going to St. Antholine's church in July 1625, around half an hour after six in the morning, I only saw three people on my way, walking from my house across from Strand bridge until I got there; there were so few people alive, and the streets were so empty.' 'About fifty thousand people died that year;' but Lilly avoided death, even though he was 'in daily contact with the infected.'

Master Wright did not continue long a widower, but took to himself another wife, and a younger, who was of 'brown ruddy complexion,' and of better disposition than her predecessor in the household. Master Wright was probably a happy man for a time; but only for a short time; for in May, 1627, he died, and the estate, by agreement of the parties in it, was assigned to Lilly for payment of its debts. The trust was not misplaced; the debts were all paid, and the remainder of the estate, except an annuity of twenty pounds, which his master had settled on Lilly, he returned to the executors.

Master Wright didn’t stay a widower for long; he remarried a younger woman who had a 'brown ruddy complexion' and was easier to get along with than his first wife. For a while, Master Wright was probably happy, but it didn’t last long. In May 1627, he died, and according to an agreement among the parties involved, the estate was assigned to Lilly to settle its debts. The trust was well-placed; all the debts were paid, and besides a twenty-pound annuity that his master had set up for Lilly, he returned the rest of the estate to the executors.

Mistress Wright, the widow, 'who had twice married old men,' had now many suitors; 'old men, whom she declined; some gentlemen of decayed fortunes, whom she liked not, for she was covetous and sparing;' 'however, all her talk was of husbands,' and, in short, William Lilly became the happy man; made happy within four months of the death of the old master. 'During all the time of her life, which was till October, 1633, we lived very lovingly; I frequenting no company at all; my exercises were angling, in which I ever delighted; my companions, two aged men.' 'I frequented lectures, and leaned in judgment to Puritanism; and in October, 1627, I was made free of the Salters' company of London.'

Mistress Wright, the widow, who had married old men twice, now had many suitors—old men she turned down; some gentlemen with faded fortunes she didn’t care for, as she was greedy and thrifty. However, all she talked about was husbands, and in short, William Lilly became the lucky man, just four months after the old master passed away. During her lifetime, which lasted until October 1633, we lived very happily together; I didn’t socialize at all; my activities included fishing, which I always enjoyed; my companions were two elderly men. I attended lectures and leaned toward Puritanism; in October 1627, I became a member of the Salters' company of London.

Up to this time, therefore, the history of William Lilly, so far as he has made it known, is briefly this: Born poor, the grandfather and father having wasted the family estates, he was sent by his mother, who intended him from his infancy for a scholar, to the school of Ashby-de-la-Zouch; where, at one time, he was in trouble about his soul and the souls of his parents; and he 'frequently wept, prayed, and mourned, for fear his sins might offend God.' But the mother died, the father got into prison for debt, and poor Lilly, who had made himself the best scholar in the school, could not go up to the university as he had hoped to do, but after a wretched year at his father's house, where he was accounted useless and an encumbrance, he had to become the servant of one who could neither read nor write, doing all kinds of drudgery. Serving faithfully, the much-enduring young man won the love and confidence of the old master and mistress, and at last married the young widow, who was a wholesome-looking woman, of brown ruddy complexion, and had property, which served, among other things, to make Lilly 'free of the Salters' company.' Not a bad history, certainly, if not one of the best: he was a thriving young man, not a complaining one; but one who accepted the conditions under which he was placed, and made the best of them; which is what all young men ought to do.

Up until now, the story of William Lilly, at least as he has shared it, goes like this: He was born into poverty, as his grandfather and father had squandered the family wealth. His mother, who intended for him to be a scholar from a young age, sent him to school in Ashby-de-la-Zouch. There was a time when he worried deeply about his own soul as well as his parents', often crying, praying, and grieving for fear that his sins would anger God. However, his mother passed away, and his father ended up in jail for debt. Despite being the top student at school, Lilly couldn’t attend university as he had hoped. After a miserable year at his father's home, where he was deemed useless and a burden, he had to work as a servant for someone who couldn’t read or write, doing all sorts of menial tasks. By working hard, the enduring young man gained the love and trust of his elderly employer and eventually married the young widow, who was a healthy-looking woman with a ruddy complexion and owned property, which helped Lilly become “free of the Salters' company.” It's certainly not a terrible story, if not the greatest: he was a flourishing young man, not a whiner; he accepted his circumstances and made the most of them, which is what all young men should do.

And now Lilly—being a man of some property and standing, without any profession or regular business, but with an inclination to the occult arts, begot in him probably by the folly of old Mistress Wright—tells us how he 'came to study astrology.' 'It happened on one Sunday, 1632, as myself and a justice of peace's clerk were, before service, discoursing of many things, he chanced to say that such a person was a great scholar; nay, so learned that he could make an almanac, which to me was strange: one speech begot another, till at last he said he could bring me acquainted with one Evans, who lived in Gunpowder alley, who formerly lived in Staffordshire, that was an excellent wise man, and studied the black art. The same week (after) we went to see Mr. Evans. When we came to his house, he, having been drunk the night before, was upon his bed—if it be lawful to call that a bed whereon he lay.' 'He was the most saturnine man my eyes ever beheld either before I practised (astrology) or since: of middle stature, broad forehead, beetle browed, thick shoulders, flat nosed, full lips, down looked, black, curling, stiff hair, splay footed;' 'much addicted to debauchery, and then very abusive and quarrelsome; seldom without a black eye, or one mischief or another.' A very good description this, save that the shoulders of it are between the brow and nose: not a handsome man, certainly; a kind of white negro, we should say, and not the better for being white: nevertheless men of high rank came to see him, and readers who have made acquaintance with Sir Kenelm Digby will not be astonished to learn that he was one of them. He came with Lord Bothwell, and 'desired Evans to show them a spirit.' But 'after some time of invocation, Evans was taken out of the room, and carried into the fields near Battersea causeway, close to the Thames:' taken by the spirits, because the magician 'had not at the time of invocation made any suffumigation;' for spirits must always be treated gingerly. 'Sir Kenelm Digby and Lord Bothwell went home without any harm;' which was better than they deserved.

And now Lilly—being a man of some means and status, without any job or regular business but an interest in the occult, likely influenced by the foolishness of old Mistress Wright—explains how he 'came to study astrology.' 'One Sunday in 1632, a clerk for a justice of the peace and I were chatting about various topics before the service when he happened to mention that someone was a great scholar; in fact, so knowledgeable that he could make an almanac, which struck me as odd: one remark led to another, until he finally said he could introduce me to a man named Evans, who lived in Gunpowder Alley, formerly of Staffordshire, who was an exceptionally wise man and studied the black arts. That same week, we went to see Mr. Evans. When we arrived at his house, he, having been drunk the night before, was on his bed—if you could even call it a bed where he lay.' 'He was the most gloomy man I had ever seen, both before I practiced astrology and since: of average height, broad forehead, heavy brows, thick shoulders, flat nose, full lips, downcast eyes, black, curly, stiff hair, and splay-footed;' 'very prone to indulgence, and when intoxicated, he would become quite abusive and quarrelsome; he often sported a black eye or some other injury.' This is quite a good description, except that the shoulders are positioned between the brow and nose: definitely not a handsome man; a sort of pale negro, we might say, and not improved by being pale: yet men of high status came to see him, and those familiar with Sir Kenelm Digby won't be surprised to learn that he was one of them. He arrived with Lord Bothwell and 'asked Evans to show them a spirit.' But 'after some time of invocation, Evans was taken out of the room and brought into the fields near Battersea Causeway, close to the Thames:' taken by the spirits, because the magician 'had not made any offerings at the time of invocation;' for spirits must always be treated carefully. 'Sir Kenelm Digby and Lord Bothwell returned home unharmed;' which was better than they deserved.

Lilly, after many lessons given him by this Evans, was doubtful about the black art, as he might well be; but, he says, 'being now very meanly introduced, I applied myself to study those books I had obtained, many times twelve or fifteen or eighteen hours a day and night: I was curious to discover whether there was any verity in the art or not. Astrology at this time, viz. 1633, was very rare in London; few professing it that understood anything thereof.' Lilly gives us next some account of the astrologers of his time; but the reader need form no further acquaintance of this kind; acquaintance with Lilly, who was the best of them, will be enough for him.

Lilly, after many lessons from this Evans, felt unsure about the dark arts, as he probably should have; but he says, 'Since I was not introduced well, I dedicated myself to studying the books I had acquired, often spending twelve, fifteen, or even eighteen hours a day and night on them: I was eager to find out if there was any truth to the practice. At this time, in 1633, astrology was very uncommon in London; there were few people practicing it who actually understood anything about it.' Lilly then gives us an overview of the astrologers of his time, but the reader doesn’t need to know more about them; getting to know Lilly, who was the best among them, will be enough.

In October of this year, 1633, Lilly's wife died, and left him 'very near to the value of one thousand pounds sterling'—all she had to leave. He continued a widower 'a whole year,' which he, as that phrase implies, held to be a long time in such bereavement—and followed his studies in astrology very diligently. So diligently that he soon had knowledge to impart to others, and he 'taught Sir George Knight astrology, that part which concerns sickness, wherein he so profited that in two or three months he would give a very good discovery of any disease only by his figures.'

In October of 1633, Lilly's wife passed away, leaving him "very close to the value of one thousand pounds sterling"—everything she had. He remained a widower "a whole year," which he considered a long time for someone in mourning—and he focused on his astrology studies very intently. So intently that he soon gained enough knowledge to teach others, and he "taught Sir George Knight astrology, specifically the part related to sickness, in which he progressed so well that within two or three months, he could accurately diagnose any disease just by using his charts."

With a new wife, which he got the next year (1634), Lilly had £500 portion; but 'she was of the nature of Mars,' which is surely not a good nature in a wife. In that same year he, with some 'other gentlemen,' engaged in an adventure for hidden treasure: they 'played the hazel rod round about the cloyster,' and digged, in the place indicated, six feet deep, till they came to a coffin; but they did not open it, for which they were afterward regretful, thinking that it probably contained the treasure. Suddenly, while they were at this work, a great wind arose, 'so high, so blustering, and loud,' that all were frightened, 'and knew not what to think or do;' all save Lilly, who gave 'directions and commands to dismiss the dæmons,' and then all became quiet again. These doings Lilly did not approve, and says he 'could never again be induced to join in such kind of work.' He engaged, however, in another transaction of still worse character, which seems to have been even more unpleasant to him; for he says: 'After that I became melancholy, very much afflicted with the hypochondriac melancholy, growing lean and spare, and every day worse; so that in the year 1635, my infirmity continuing and my acquaintance increasing, I resolved to live in the country, and in March and April, 1636, I removed my goods unto Hersham (Horsham in Sussex, thirty-six miles from London), where I continued until 1641, no notice being taken who or what I was:' and in this time he burned some of his books, which treated of things he did not approve, and which he disliked to practise; for this man really had a conscience as good as the average, or even better: he was driven into solitude by the reproaches of it—or, perhaps, by the scoldings of a wife who 'was of the nature of Mars.'

With a new wife, whom he married the following year (1634), Lilly received a £500 dowry; however, "she was of the nature of Mars," which surely isn't an ideal trait in a wife. That same year, he, along with some "other gentlemen," got involved in a hunt for hidden treasure: they "played the hazel rod around the cloister" and dug six feet deep in the indicated spot, only to find a coffin; but they didn’t open it, which they later regretted, believing it probably held the treasure. Suddenly, while they were working, a strong wind came up, "so high, so blustering, and loud," that everyone was scared, "and didn’t know what to think or do;" except for Lilly, who gave "directions and commands to dismiss the demons," after which everything became calm again. Lilly disapproved of these activities and claimed he "could never again be persuaded to participate in such work." However, he got involved in another venture that was even worse, which seemed to have been even more distressing for him; he said: "After that I became melancholy, very much troubled with hypochondriacal melancholy, growing thin and gaunt, getting worse every day; so that in the year 1635, with my illness persisting and my social circle growing, I decided to live in the countryside, and in March and April 1636, I moved my belongings to Hersham (Horsham in Sussex, thirty-six miles from London), where I stayed until 1641, with no one paying attention to who I was or what I was doing:" during this time, he burned some of his books that dealt with things he did not approve of and that he disliked practicing; for this man truly had a conscience at least as good as the average, if not better: he was driven to solitude by its reproaches—or perhaps by the nagging of a wife who "was of the nature of Mars."

Thus far we have followed Lilly's account of himself closely, using often his own words, because they give a more correct idea of the man than could be got from the words of another; but henceforth to the end, we will skip much and be brief. This astrologer did not always rely on his special art to discover things hidden, but used often quite ordinary means; sometimes such as are common to officers of detective police. His confessions of doings in that kind are candid enough, and we must say of his 'History of his Life and Times' that it is, on the whole, a simple, truthful statement of facts; not an apology for a life at all; for he seldom attempts to excuse or justify his actions, but leaves a plain record with the reader for good or evil.

So far, we’ve closely followed Lilly’s account of himself, often using his own words because they present a more accurate picture of the man than anyone else’s words could provide. From here on out, we’ll skip a lot and keep it brief. This astrologer didn’t always depend on his unique skills to uncover hidden things; he often used regular methods, sometimes similar to those used by police detectives. His confessions about those activities are quite straightforward, and we must say that his ‘History of his Life and Times’ is, overall, a simple and truthful recounting of events. It’s not an apology for his life; he rarely tries to excuse or justify his actions but instead offers a clear record for the reader, for better or worse.

A man, it is sometimes said, is to be judged by the company he keeps, and we will therefore say a few words of this astrologer's friends. Of men like William Pennington, of Muncaster, in Cumberland, 'of good family and estate,' introduced to Lilly by David Ramsay, the king's clockmaker, in 1634, who are otherwise unknown to us, we will say nothing. But the reader surely knows something of Hugh Peters, the Puritan preacher—who could do other things as well as preach: with him Lilly had 'much conference and some private discourses,' and once in the Christmas holidays, a time of leisure, Peters and the Lord Gray of Groby invited him to Somerset House, and requested him to bring two of his almanacs. At another time Peters took Lilly along with him into Westminster Hall 'to hear the king tried.' But the most influential friend, perhaps, was Sir Bulstrode Whitlocke, a man well known to readers of English history as very prominent in the time of the Commonwealth and Protectorate. He was high steward of Oxford, member of the council of state, one of the keepers of the great seal, a man very learned in the law, who made long discourses to Oliver Cromwell on the matter of the kingship, and on other matters. He went to Sweden as Cromwell's ambassador, and was one of the great men of that time, or one of the considerable men. Sir Bulstrode, according to Ashmole, was Lilly's patron; and indeed the great man did befriend him long, and help him out of difficulties. The acquaintance began in this wise: Sir Bulstrode being sick, Mrs. Lisle, 'wife to John Lisle,' afterward one of the keepers of the great seal, came to Lilly, bringing a specimen of the sick man. Whereupon the astrologer, having inspected the specimen, 'set a figure,' and said, 'the sick for that time would recover, but by means of a surfeit would dangerously relapse within one month; which he did, by eating of trouts at Mr. Sands' house in Surrey.' Therefore, as there could no longer be any doubt of Lilly's skill, he, at the time of Sir Bulstrode's second sickness, was called to him daily; and though the family physician said 'there was no hope of recovery,' the astrologer said there was 'no danger of death,' and 'that he would be sufficiently well in five or six weeks; and so he was.' This Mrs. Lisle, who brought the specimen, being apparently one of Lilly's she friends, we will add that she made herself remarkable by saying at the martyrdom of King Charles I, in 1648, that 'her blood leaped within her to see the tyrant fall.' For this, and for other things, the woman was finally beheaded; it being impossible otherwise to stop her tongue; and I have no tear for her.

A man is often judged by the company he keeps, so let’s talk a bit about this astrologer's friends. We won’t say much about people like William Pennington from Muncaster, Cumberland, who was “of good family and estate,” and was introduced to Lilly by David Ramsay, the king's clockmaker, in 1634, as they are otherwise unknown to us. However, the reader likely knows about Hugh Peters, the Puritan preacher—who was capable of more than just preaching. Lilly had “a lot of conversations and some private discussions” with him, and once during the Christmas holidays, a time for relaxation, Peters and Lord Gray of Groby invited him to Somerset House and asked him to bring two of his almanacs. At another occasion, Peters took Lilly with him to Westminster Hall “to hear the king tried.” But perhaps the most influential friend was Sir Bulstrode Whitlocke, a well-known figure in English history during the Commonwealth and Protectorate era. He served as high steward of Oxford, was a member of the council of state, one of the keepers of the great seal, and was very knowledgeable in law. He delivered lengthy talks to Oliver Cromwell about kingship and other topics. Sir Bulstrode went to Sweden as Cromwell's ambassador and was among the prominent figures of that time. According to Ashmole, he was Lilly's patron and indeed helped him out of many difficulties. Their acquaintance began like this: Sir Bulstrode was ill, and Mrs. Lisle, “wife to John Lisle,” who later became one of the keepers of the great seal, approached Lilly with a specimen of the ailing man. After examining the specimen, the astrologer “set a figure” and predicted that the patient would recover temporarily, but would dangerously relapse within a month due to a surfeit, which indeed happened after he ate trouts at Mr. Sands' house in Surrey. Consequently, there was no longer any doubt about Lilly's skills. During Sir Bulstrode's second illness, he was called to his side every day; although the family doctor claimed there was no hope for recovery, the astrologer said there was “no danger of death” and that “he would be well enough in five or six weeks,” which turned out to be true. This Mrs. Lisle, who brought the specimen and seemed to be one of Lilly's friends, made a notable statement during the martyrdom of King Charles I in 1648, claiming that “her blood leaped within her to see the tyrant fall.” For this and other reasons, she was eventually beheaded; it became impossible to silence her otherwise, and I have no sympathy for her.

Lilly's most intimate friend, however, was Elias Ashmole, Esq. Born in 1617, the name for him agreed on among his friends was Thomas; but at the baptismal font the godfather, 'by a more than ordinary impulse of spirit,' said Elias; and under that prophetic name the boy grew up to manhood, and became for a time rather famous in high places. He was a learned antiquary, and made a description of the consular and imperial coins at Oxford, and presented it, in three folio volumes, to the library there. He made also a catalogue and description of the king's medals; a book on the Order of the Garter; a book entitled, Fasciculus Chemicus, and another, Theatrum Chemicum. He published, moreover, a book called 'The Way to Bliss;' but if he himself ever arrived at that thing, he found the way uncomfortable, if we may judge from his diary, half filled with record of his ailments, surfeits, and diseases, and of the sweatings, purgings, and leechings consequent thereupon, or intended as preventives thereof. To one kind of bliss, however, he did certainly attain—that of high society; dining often with lords, earls, and dukes, bishops and archbishops, foreign envoys, ambassadors, and princes; and they, many of them, came in turn, and dined with him, who had made a book on the Order of the Garter, and who understood the art of dining. Continental kings sent to this man chains of gold, and his gracious majesty, Charles II, was very gracious to him, and gave him fat offices, mostly sinecures: and over and above all he gave a pension. This world is a very remarkable one—especially remarkable in the upper crust of it.

Lilly's closest friend was Elias Ashmole, Esq. Born in 1617, his friends agreed to call him Thomas; however, at his baptism, the godfather, "by an extraordinary impulse of spirit," named him Elias. Under that prophetic name, the boy grew up to manhood and became quite well-known in high circles. He was a learned antiquary and wrote a description of the consular and imperial coins at Oxford, which he presented in three folio volumes to the library there. He also created a catalog and description of the king's medals, a book on the Order of the Garter, a book titled Fasciculus Chemicus, and another called Theatrum Chemicum. Additionally, he published a book titled "The Way to Bliss;" but if he ever reached that state, he found the path uncomfortable, as his diary is filled with records of his ailments, indigestions, and diseases, as well as the sweatings, purgings, and bloodlettings that followed or were meant as preventives. However, he did achieve one kind of bliss—the bliss of high society; he often dined with lords, earls, dukes, bishops, archbishops, foreign envoys, ambassadors, and princes, many of whom returned the favor and dined with him, the author of a book on the Order of the Garter, who knew how to dine well. Continental kings sent him gold chains, and his gracious majesty, Charles II, treated him kindly, granting him lucrative positions, mostly sinecures, along with a pension. This world is truly remarkable—especially the upper echelons of it.

Lilly's acquaintance with Ashmole began in 1646, and continued till death did them part in 1681. Through all these thirty-five years there was a close intimacy, Ashmole being a frequent visitor at Lilly's house in the country, staying there often months at a time, and Lilly in return coming often to London, and staying weeks with his honored friend—a kind of Damon and Pythias affair without the heroics. Ashmole, we said, was famous in his time; but indeed he has a kind of fame now, and cannot soon be altogether forgotten, for he founded the Ashmolean Museum at Oxford, and in the library there the curious can probably find all his books, and read them, if they will; but I, who have read one of them, shall not seek for more.[3]

Lilly met Ashmole in 1646, and their connection lasted until death separated them in 1681. Over these thirty-five years, they shared a close friendship, with Ashmole often visiting Lilly's country home for months at a time, and Lilly frequently traveling to London to spend weeks with his esteemed friend—a sort of Damon and Pythias relationship without the drama. Ashmole, as we mentioned, was well-known in his day, and he still holds a certain level of fame today. He founded the Ashmolean Museum in Oxford, where curious minds can likely find all his books in the library and read them if they wish; however, having read one, I don’t plan on looking for more.[3]

But indeed Lilly attracted the attention of Oliver Cromwell himself, and once had an interview with him—a remarkably silent one. The occasion of it was as follows: The astrologer, in his Martinus Anglicus (astrological almanac) for 1650, had written that 'the Parliament should not continue, but a new government should arise;' and the next year he 'was so bold as to aver therein that the Parliament stood upon a tottering foundation, and that the commonalty and soldiers would join together against it.' These things, and others, published in Anglicus, offended the Presbyterians, and on motion of some one of them, it was ordered that 'Anglicus should be inspected by the committee for plundered ministers;' and the next day thereafter Lilly was brought before the committee, which was very full that day (thirty-six in number), for the matter was an interesting one, whispered of before in private, and now made public by prophecy. The astrologer, by skilful management of friends, and some lies of his own, got off without damage to himself.

But Lilly caught the attention of Oliver Cromwell himself and even had a meeting with him—a notably quiet one. Here’s how it happened: The astrologer, in his Martinus Anglicus (astrological almanac) for 1650, claimed that 'the Parliament should not last, but a new government should come into being;' and the following year, he 'boldly stated that the Parliament was on shaky ground and that the common people and soldiers would unite against it.' These statements, among others published in Anglicus, upset the Presbyterians, and at the suggestion of one of them, it was decided that 'Anglicus should be reviewed by the committee for plundered ministers;' and the next day, Lilly was summoned before the committee, which was quite full that day (thirty-six members), as the topic was intriguing, having been discussed in private before, and now made public through prophecy. The astrologer, through clever management of allies and a few of his own fabrications, managed to escape without any harm to himself.

At the close of the first day's proceedings in committee, as the sergeant-at-arms was carrying Lilly away, he was commanded to bring him into the committee room again. 'Oliver Cromwell, lieutenant-general of the army, having never seen me, caused me to be produced again, where he steadfastly beheld me for a good space, and then I went with the messenger.' This first meeting was, it appears, the only one, for Lilly speaks of no other; but Cromwell spoke a good word for him that same night, and was ever after rather friendly to him, or at least tolerant of him. The lieutenant-general, looking fixedly at this man 'for a good space,' saw nothing very bad in him; and knowing that his prophecies favored the good cause, he, a man of strong, practical sense, was willing to let him work as one of the influences of that time.

At the end of the first day's meeting in committee, when the sergeant-at-arms was taking Lilly away, he was ordered to bring him back into the committee room. 'Oliver Cromwell, lieutenant-general of the army, who had never seen me before, had me brought in again, where he looked at me for a good while, and then I went with the messenger.' This first meeting seems to have been the only one, as Lilly mentions no others; however, that same night, Cromwell spoke positively about him and was generally friendly, or at least tolerant, toward him from then on. The lieutenant-general, gazing intently at this man 'for a good space,' didn't see anything particularly bad in him; and recognizing that his prophecies supported the right cause, he, being a person of strong, practical judgment, was willing to let him be an influence during that time.

This was not Lilly's only appearance before Parliament; sixteen years later we shall find him there again; but of that at its time; and we will look first at some of his doings in the interim. With another general our astrologer had a meeting too, but with him—General Fairfax—there was talk, not so full of meaning to me as the silence of Cromwell. 'There being,' says Lilly, 'in those times, some smart difference between the army and Parliament, the headquarters of the army were at Windsor, whither I was carried with a coach and four horses, and John Boker (an astrologer) with me. We were welcomed thither, and feasted in a garden where General Fairfax lodged. We were brought to the general, who bid us kindly welcome to Windsor.' Lilly tells what Fairfax said, and what he himself said in reply; but if these speeches were all that was there said and done, the coach and four, and the time spent, seem to me wasteful. The speeches ended, 'we departed, and went to visit Mr. Peters (Hugh Peters), the minister, who lodged in the castle; whom we found reading an idle pamphlet come from London that morning.' He said—what gives proof, if proof be needed, that there was idle talk current in that time, as indeed there is in all times.

This wasn’t Lilly’s only visit to Parliament; sixteen years later, he would be there again, but we’ll get to that later. For now, let’s look at some of what he did in the meantime. He also met with another general, General Fairfax, but our conversation there wasn’t as significant to me as Cromwell’s silence. “At that time,” Lilly says, “there was a pretty noticeable divide between the army and Parliament. The army’s headquarters were in Windsor, where I was taken in a coach and four horses, along with John Boker (an astrologer). We were welcomed and treated to a feast in a garden where General Fairfax stayed. We were brought to see the general, who warmly welcomed us to Windsor.” Lilly recounts what Fairfax said and how he responded, but if those speeches were all that was said and done, the coach ride and the time spent seem wasteful to me. After the speeches ended, “we left and went to visit Mr. Peters (Hugh Peters), the minister who was staying in the castle. We found him reading a trivial pamphlet that had just come from London that morning.” He remarked—proof, if it were needed, that idle chatter was common back then, just like it is in every era.

Our astrologer, professing a high art, standing above the common level, did not give 'up to party what was meant for mankind.' The stars look down, from their high places, on sublunary things, with a sublime indifference; and he, their interpreter, was at the service of all comers, or of all who could pay. Many came to him; among others came 'Madam Whorwood,' from King Charles, who intended to escape from Hampton Court, where he was held prisoner by the army. She came to inquire 'in what quarter of this nation he (the king) might be most safe?' Lilly, after 'erection of his figure,' said, 'about twenty miles from London, and in Essex,' 'he might continue undisturbed;' but the poor king, misguided by himself, or others, 'went away in the night time westward, and surrendered to Hammond in the Isle of Wight. Twice again, according to Lilly, Madam Whorwood came to him, asking advice and assistance for the king. This Madam Whorwood I have not met with elsewhere in my reading, and the name may be a fictitious one; but that King Charles, in his straits, sought aid of William Lilly, who by repute could read the stars, is not improbable. In 1648, Lilly gave to the council of state 'some intelligence out of France,' which he got by means not astrological, or in any way supernatural; and the council thereupon gave him 'in money fifty pounds, and a pension of one hundred pounds per annum,' which he received for two years, 'but no more.'

Our astrologer, claiming to be an expert, stood above the ordinary crowd and didn’t “give up what was meant for mankind for the sake of a party.” The stars looked down from their lofty positions with a sublime indifference to earthly matters, and he, their interpreter, was available to anyone who came to him, or to anyone who could pay. Many sought his counsel, including “Madam Whorwood,” who came from King Charles, who was trying to escape from Hampton Court, where the army was holding him prisoner. She wanted to know “where in this country the king could be safest?” After casting his horoscope, Lilly said that “around twenty miles from London, in Essex,” would be a place where he could remain undisturbed. However, the unfortunate king, misled by himself or others, “departed in the nighttime heading west and surrendered to Hammond on the Isle of Wight.” Twice more, according to Lilly, Madam Whorwood came to him asking for advice and assistance for the king. I haven’t encountered this Madam Whorwood in my other readings, and her name may be fictional; however, it’s not unlikely that King Charles, in his troubles, sought help from William Lilly, who was reputed to interpret the stars. In 1648, Lilly provided the council of state with “some information from France,” which he obtained through means other than astrology or anything supernatural. Consequently, the council awarded him “fifty pounds in cash and a pension of one hundred pounds per year,” which he received for two years, “but no longer.”

So Lilly, whose business as astrological prophet brought him into close contact with many kinds of men—men of all parties and sects—went on getting information of all, and by all kinds of means; and imparting it again to all who had need; but always he had an eye to the 'main chance,' and provided well for himself. With each of his three wives he got money. The second one, who, as we remember, 'was of the nature of Mars,' died in February, 1654, and the bereaved man says that he thereupon 'shed no tear;' which we can well believe. Dry eyed, or with only such moisture as comes of joy, he, within eight months after the departure of Mrs. Mars, took another to his bosom, one who, he says, 'is signified in my nativity by Jupiter in Libra, and she is so totally in her conditions, to my great comfort.'

So Lilly, whose work as an astrological prophet brought him into contact with all sorts of people—men from different political and religious backgrounds—kept gathering information from everyone, using all kinds of methods, and sharing it with those in need; however, he always kept an eye on his own interests and made sure to take care of himself. He profited from each of his three wives. The second one, who, as we recall, 'was of the nature of Mars,' passed away in February 1654, and the grieving man stated that he 'shed no tear;' which seems quite believable. Dry-eyed, or perhaps with just a hint of joy, he, within eight months after Mrs. Mars's passing, took another partner, one who, he claims, 'is indicated in my nativity by Jupiter in Libra, and she is so entirely aligned with my needs, to my great comfort.'

After the Restoration, Lilly was apprehended and committed to the Gate House. 'I was had,' he says, 'into the guard room, which I thought to be hell: some therein were sleeping, others swearing, others smoking tobacco. In the chimney of the room I believe there were two bushels of broken tobacco-pipes, and almost half one load of ashes.' A sad time and place: but his 'old friend, Sir Edward Walker, garter king-at-arms,' made interest for him in the right quarters, and he was released from the place he 'thought to be hell.' In 1660 he sued out his pardon for all offences 'under the broad seal of England.'

After the Restoration, Lilly was arrested and sent to the Gate House. "I was taken," he says, "into the guardroom, which I thought was hell: some people were sleeping, others were cursing, and others were smoking tobacco. In the chimney of the room, I believe there were two bushels of broken tobacco pipes, and almost half a load of ashes." A sad time and place: but his "old friend, Sir Edward Walker, garter king-at-arms," advocated for him in the right circles, and he was released from the place he "thought was hell." In 1660, he obtained a pardon for all offenses "under the broad seal of England."

Of Lilly's religion (so called) there is not much to be said: in early life he 'leaned to Puritanism,' as we have been told, and he probably leaned on that so long as he could find support in it; but after the Restoration (in 1663) he was made churchwarden of Walton-upon-Thames, and settled 'the affairs of that distracted parish' as well as he could; and upon leaving the place, 'forgave them seven pounds' which was due to him.

Of Lilly's so-called religion, there isn't much to discuss: in his early life, he "leaned toward Puritanism," as we've heard, and he probably relied on it for as long as it supported him; but after the Restoration (in 1663), he became the churchwarden of Walton-upon-Thames and managed "the affairs of that troubled parish" as best as he could; and when he left the place, he "forgave them seven pounds" that they owed him.

Soon after this, when the great plague of 1665 came upon London, Lilly gave up business there and retired into the country to his wife and family, and continued there for the remainder of his life; going up to the great city occasionally to visit his friends, or on calls to business in his special line: one call from a high quarter came to him in this shape:

Soon after this, when the terrible plague of 1665 hit London, Lilly closed his business and moved to the countryside with his wife and family, where he stayed for the rest of his life. He occasionally went back to the city to see his friends or for work-related matters in his field. One notable request from an important person came to him in this way:

'Monday, 22d October, 1666.

Monday, October 22, 1666.

At the committee appointed to inquire after the causes of the late fires:

At the committee tasked with investigating the reasons behind the recent fires:

'Ordered, That Mr. Lilly attend the committee on Friday next, being the 25th day of October, at two o'clock in the afternoon, in the speaker's chamber, to answer such questions as shall be then and there asked him.

Ordered, That Mr. Lilly attend the committee next Friday, the 25th of October, at 2:00 PM, in the speaker's chamber, to answer any questions that are asked of him at that time.

'Robert Brooke.'

'Robert Brooke.'

The question before Parliament was in relation to the great fire in London: 'as to the causes of the late fire; whether there might be any design therein;' and Lilly was supposed to know something about that matter, because he, in his book or pamphlet entitled 'Monarchy or no Monarchy,' published in 1651, had printed on page seventh a hieroglyphic 'representing a great sickness and mortality, wherein you may see the representation of people in their winding sheets, persons digging graves and sepultures, coffins, etc.;' and on another page another hieroglyphic representing a fire: two twins topsy-turvy, and back to back, falling headlong into a fire. 'The twins signify Gemini, a sign in astrology which rules London:' all around stand figures, male and female, pouring liquids (oil or water?) on the flames. When, therefore, the great fire of 1666 followed the plague of the preceding year, these hieroglyphics again attracted attention, and the maker of them was called before Parliament to declare if he, who had foreseen these events, could see into them, and give any explanation of their causes. But Lilly was prudent: to the question, 'Did you foresee the year of the fire?' he replied: 'I did not; nor was I desirous; of that I made no scrutiny.' As to the cause of the fire, he said: 'I have taken much pains in the search thereof, but cannot, or could not, give myself any the least satisfaction therein: I conclude that it was only the finger of God; but what instruments he used therein I am ignorant.'

The question before Parliament was about the big fire in London: 'What caused the recent fire? Was there any intent behind it?' Lilly was thought to know something about this because in his book or pamphlet titled 'Monarchy or no Monarchy,' published in 1651, he had printed on page seven a hieroglyphic 'depicting a great sickness and death, showing people in their burial shrouds, individuals digging graves, coffins, etc.;' and on another page, another hieroglyphic showing a fire: two twins upside down and back to back, falling headfirst into a fire. 'The twins represent Gemini, an astrological sign that governs London:' surrounding them are figures, both male and female, pouring liquids (oil or water?) on the flames. So when the great fire of 1666 occurred after the plague of the previous year, these hieroglyphics caught people's attention again, and the creator was summoned before Parliament to explain if he, who had predicted these events, could also clarify their causes. But Lilly was cautious: when asked, 'Did you predict the year of the fire?' he answered: 'I did not, nor did I wish to; I made no examination of that.' Regarding the cause of the fire, he said: 'I have put in a lot of effort trying to figure it out, but I could not find any satisfactory explanation: I conclude that it was simply the hand of God; but I am unaware of what instruments He used in this.'

That William Lilly, who, as we have seen, was twice called before Parliament and questioned, attracted much attention elsewhere by his prophecies and publications, there can be no doubt; and his books found many readers. Their titles, so far as known to us, are as follows: 'Supernatural Insight;' 'The White King's Prophecy;' 'The Starry Messenger;' 'A Collection of Prophecies;' an introduction to astrology, called, 'Christian Astrology;' 'The World's Catastrophe;' 'The Prophecies of Merlin, with a Key thereto;' 'Trithemius of the Government of the World by the Presiding Angels;' 'A Treatise of the Three Suns seen the preceding winter,' which was the winter of 1648; 'An Astronomical Judgment;' 'Annus Tenebrosus;' 'Merlinus Anglicus,' a kind of astrological almanac, published annually for many years, containing many prophecies—a work which got extensive circulation, 'the Anglicus of 1658 being translated into the language spoken in Hamburg, printed and cried about the streets as it is in London;' and his 'Majesty of Sweden,' of whom 'honorable mention' was made in Anglicus, sent to the author of it 'a gold chain and a medal worth about fifty pounds.'

That William Lilly, who, as we've seen, was called before Parliament twice and questioned, definitely grabbed a lot of attention with his prophecies and writings, and his books were quite popular. Here are the titles we know of: 'Supernatural Insight;' 'The White King's Prophecy;' 'The Starry Messenger;' 'A Collection of Prophecies;' an introduction to astrology titled 'Christian Astrology;' 'The World's Catastrophe;' 'The Prophecies of Merlin, with a Key to Them;' 'Trithemius on the Government of the World by the Presiding Angels;' 'A Treatise on the Three Suns Seen the Previous Winter,' which was the winter of 1648; 'An Astronomical Judgment;' 'Annus Tenebrosus;' 'Merlinus Anglicus,' a sort of yearly astrological almanac full of prophecies that was widely circulated—'the Anglicus of 1658 was translated into the language spoken in Hamburg, printed, and sold on the streets just like in London;' and his 'Majesty of Sweden,' who received 'honorable mention' in Anglicus, sent the author a 'gold chain and a medal worth about fifty pounds.'

Of these books made by Lilly, we, having little knowledge, indeed none at all of the most of them, do not propose to speak; but one who has looked into the 'Introduction to Astrology' can say that it has something of method and completeness, and he can readily conceive how Lilly, studying astrology through long years very diligently, then practising it, instructing other men in it, writing books about it, could have himself some kind of belief in it; such belief at least as many men have in the business they study, practise, and get fame and pudding by. Consider, too, how his belief in his art must have been strengthened and confirmed by the belief of other men in it; able men of former times, and respectable men of his own time. Indeed we will say of astrology generally that it is a much better thing than the spiritualism of this present day, with its idle rappings and silly mediums.

Of these books by Lilly, we don’t have much knowledge—actually, we know next to nothing about most of them—so we won’t discuss them. However, anyone who has read the 'Introduction to Astrology' can tell that it has a certain method and completeness. It’s easy to see how Lilly, after diligently studying astrology for many years, practicing it, teaching others, and writing about it, could develop some kind of belief in it—similar to the belief many people have in the fields they study, practice, and gain recognition from. Plus, his faith in his craft was likely strengthened by the faith of others—capable individuals from earlier times and respected people from his own era. In fact, we can say that astrology as a whole is far superior to the spiritualism of today, with its pointless knockings and ridiculous mediums.

We have named some of Lilly's friends—those only of whom we happened to have some knowledge; but he had many friends, or many acquaintances—a large circle of them. There were 'astrologers' feasts' in those days, held monthly or oftener. Ashmole (called, by a more than ordinary impulse of spirit, Elias) makes record in his Diary: 'Aug. 1, 1650, the astrologers' feast at Painter's Hall, where I dined;' 'Oct. 31, the astrologers' feast;' and other entries there are to the same effect. Some ten years after, Lilly seems to have had these festivals, or similar ones, in his own house; and on the 24th October, 1660, one Pepys, well known to literary men, 'passed the evening at Lilly's house, where he had a club of his friends.'[4]

We mentioned some of Lilly's friends—those we happened to know; but he had many friends, or at least many acquaintances—a big circle of them. Back then, there were 'astrologers' feasts' held monthly or even more often. Ashmole (who was unusually inspired and called Elias) wrote in his Diary: 'Aug. 1, 1650, the astrologers' feast at Painter's Hall, where I had lunch;' 'Oct. 31, the astrologers' feast;' and there are other similar entries. About ten years later, it seems Lilly held these festivals, or similar ones, at his own home; and on October 24, 1660, a well-known literary figure, Pepys, 'spent the evening at Lilly's house, where he had a gathering with his friends.'[4]

Thus far, namely, to the year 1666, Lilly brought the history of his life: and in the continuation of it by another hand, we learn that in the country at Horsham, near London, 'he betook himself to the study of physic;' and in 1670, his old and influential friend, Mr. Ashmole, got for him from the archbishop of Canterbury a license for the practice of it. 'Hereupon he began to practise more openly and with good success; and every Saturday rode to Kingston, where the poorer sort flocked to him from several parts, and received much benefit by his advice and prescriptions, which he gave them freely and without money. From those that were more able he now and then received a shilling, and sometimes a half crown, if they offered it to him; otherwise he received nothing; and in truth his charity toward poor people was very great, no less than the care and pains he took in considering and weighing their particular cases, and applying proper remedies to their infirmities, which gained him extraordinary credit and estimation.' So William Lilly lived at Horsham, publishing his 'astronomical judgments' yearly, and helping as he could the poor there and in the neighborhood, till the 9th day of June, 1681, when he died. The 'great agony' of his diseases, which were complicated, he bore 'without complaint.' 'Immediately before his breath went from him, he sneezed three times;' which, we will hope, cleared his head of some nonsense.

So far, up to the year 1666, Lilly shared the story of his life. In the continuation by another writer, we learn that in Horsham, near London, "he focused on studying medicine." In 1670, his old and influential friend, Mr. Ashmole, obtained a license for him to practice medicine from the archbishop of Canterbury. "As a result, he began to practice more openly and successfully; he rode to Kingston every Saturday, where people from poorer backgrounds came to him from various areas and benefited greatly from his advice and prescriptions, which he provided freely and without charge. From those who could afford it, he occasionally accepted a shilling or a half crown if they offered it, but otherwise, he accepted nothing; and truly, his charity toward poor people was immense, just as the care and effort he put into considering their individual cases and providing appropriate remedies to their ailments, which earned him remarkable respect and admiration." This is how William Lilly lived in Horsham, publishing his "astronomical judgments" each year and helping the needy there and in the surrounding area until June 9, 1681, when he passed away. He endured the "great agony" of his complex illnesses "without complaint." "Just before he took his last breath, he sneezed three times," which we can hope cleared his mind of some nonsense.

In the judgment of his contemporaries, this William Lilly, astrologer, was, as we can see, 'a respectable man.' Such judgment, however, is never conclusive; for the time clement is always a deceptive one; and, as all navigators know, the land which looms high in the atmosphere of to-day does often, in the clearer atmosphere of other days, prove to be as flat as a panecake: but we must say of Lilly, that though unfortunately an impostor, he was really rather above the common level of mankind—a little hillock, if only of conglomerate or pudding stone: for, in his pamphlet entitled 'Observations on the Life and Times of Charles I,' where he, looking away from the stars and treating of the past, is more level to our judgment, he is still worth reading; and does therein give a more impartial and correct character of that unhappy king than can be found in any other contemporary writing; agreeing well with the best judgments of this present time, and showing Lilly to be a man of ability above the common. On the whole, we will say of him, that he was the product of a mother who was good for something, and of a father who was good for nothing, or next to that; that with such parentage, and under such circumstances as we have seen, he became an astrologer, the best of his kind in that time.

In the opinion of his peers, William Lilly, the astrologer, was, as we can see, 'a respectable man.' However, such opinions are never definitive; times of good fortune can often be misleading; and, as all navigators know, what appears prominent in today’s atmosphere may turn out to be as flat as a pancake when viewed in clearer times: still, we must say of Lilly that, unfortunately, as an impostor, he was actually above the average person—a small hill, even if made of rubble or sedimentary rock. In his pamphlet titled 'Observations on the Life and Times of Charles I,' where he looks away from the stars to discuss the past, he levels with our judgment and is still worth reading; he provides a more impartial and accurate portrayal of that unfortunate king than can be found in any other contemporary writings, aligning well with the best opinions of today, and showing Lilly to be an able man above the average. Overall, we can say that he was the product of a mother who was worth something and a father who was nearly worthless; with such a background and under the circumstances we've seen, he became an astrologer, the best of his kind for that time.

It would be easy to institute other moral reflections, and to pass positive judgment on the man: but instead thereof I will place here two questions:

It would be easy to bring up other moral thoughts and to judge the man positively: but instead, I will present two questions here:

First: Did William Lilly, in the eighteenth year of his age, need anything except a little cash capital to enable him to go up to the university and become a respectable clergyman of the Church of England, or the minister of some dissenting congregation, if he had liked that better?

First: Did William Lilly, at eighteen years old, need anything other than a bit of money to help him attend university and become a respected clergyman of the Church of England, or the leader of some dissenting congregation, if he had preferred that?

Second: When this impostor and the clergymen, who as boys stood together in the same form of the school at Ashby-de-la-Zouch, come together before the judgment bar of the Most High, will the Great Judge say to each of the clergymen: Come up hither; and to the impostor: Depart, thou cursed?

Second: When this fake and the clergymen, who as boys sat together in the same class at the school in Ashby-de-la-Zouch, stand before the judgment seat of the Most High, will the Great Judge say to each of the clergymen: Come up here; and to the impostor: Depart from me, you cursed?

'A fool,' it is said, 'may ask questions which wise men cannot answer;' and the writer, having done his part in asking, leaves the more difficult part for the consideration of the reader.[5]

'A fool,' it is said, 'can ask questions that wise men can’t answer;' and the writer, having done his part in asking, leaves the harder part for the reader to consider.[5]

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The Lives of those eminent Antiquaries, Elias Ashmole, Esquire, and Mr. William Lilly, written by themselves; containing first, William Lilly's History of his Life and Times, with Notes by Mr Ashmole; secondly, Lilly's Life and Death of Charles I; and lastly, the Life of Elias Ashmole, Esq., by way of Diary, etc. London, 1774.

[1] The Lives of the notable historians, Elias Ashmole, Esquire, and Mr. William Lilly, written by themselves; including first, William Lilly's Biography of his Life and Times, with Notes by Mr. Ashmole; secondly, Lilly's Life and Death of Charles I; and finally, the Life of Elias Ashmole, Esq., presented as a Diary, etc. London, 1774.

[2] Lilly's Life and Death of King Charles I.

[2] Lilly's Life and Death of King Charles I.

[3] The Lives of those eminent Antiquaries, Ellas Ashmole and William Lilly, &c. London, 1774.

[3] The Lives of those notable Antiquarians, Elias Ashmole and William Lilly, etc. London, 1774.

[4] See Pepys' Diary and Correspondence. London, 1858. Vol. i, p. 116.

[4] See Pepys' Diary and Correspondence. London, 1858. Vol. i, p. 116.

[5] The reader will find this question already answered in the pages of holy writ: 'For the Son of man shall come in the glory of his Father, with his angels; and then he shall reward every man according to his works.'—Matt, xvi, 27.—Ed. Con.

[5] The reader will find this question already answered in the pages of scripture: 'For the Son of Man will come in the glory of his Father, with his angels; and then he will reward each person according to their deeds.'—Matt, xvi, 27.—Ed. Con..


JEFFERSON DAVIS—REPUDIATION, RECOGNITION, AND SLAVERY.

Letter No. II from Hon. Robert J. Walker.

London, 10 Half Moon Street, Piccadily}
July 30th, 1863. }

London, 10 Half Moon Street, Piccadilly}
July 30, 1863. }

In my publication of the 1st inst., it was proved by the two letters of Mr. Jefferson Dans of the 25th May, 1849, and 29th August, 1849, that he had earnestly advocated the repudiation of the bonds of the State of Mississippi issued to the Union Bank. It was then shown that the High Court of Errors and Appeals of Mississippi, the tribunal designated by the Constitution of the State, had unanimously decided that these bonds were constitutional and valid, and that more than seven years thereafter, Mr. Jefferson Davis had nevertheless sustained the repudiation of those bonds.

In my publication from the 1st of this month, I demonstrated through the two letters from Mr. Jefferson Davis dated May 25, 1849, and August 29, 1849, that he strongly supported rejecting the bonds of the State of Mississippi issued to the Union Bank. It was then shown that the High Court of Errors and Appeals of Mississippi, the court specified by the State Constitution, had unanimously ruled that these bonds were constitutional and valid. Despite this decision, Mr. Jefferson Davis continued to support the repudiation of those bonds more than seven years later.

In his letter before quoted, of the 23d March last, Mr. Slidell, the minister of Jefferson Davis at Paris, says, 'There is a wide difference between these (Union) bonds and those of the Planters' Bank, for the repudiation of which neither excuse nor palliation can be offered.' And yet I shall now proceed to prove, that Mr. Jefferson Davis did not only palliate and excuse, but justified the repudiation, in fact, of those bonds by the State of Mississippi. First, then, has Mississippi repudiated those bonds? The principal and interest now due on those bonds exceed $5,000,000 (£1,000,000), and yet, for a quarter of a century, the State has not paid one dollar of principal or interest. 2. The State, by act of the Legislature (ch. 17), referred the question of taxation for the payment of those bonds to the vote of the people, and their decision was adverse. As there was no fund available for the payment, except one to be derived from taxation, this popular vote (to which the question was submitted by the Legislature) was a decision of the State for repudiation, and against payment. 3. The State, at one time (many years after the sale of the bonds), had made them receivable in purchase of certain State lands, but, as this was 'at three times its current value,' as shown by the London Times, in its article heretofore quoted by me, this was only another form of repudiation. 4. When a few of the bondholders commenced taking small portions of these lands in payment, because they could get nothing else, the State repealed the law (ch. 22), and provided no substitute. 5. The State, by law, deprived the bondholders of the stock of the Planters' Bank ($2,000,000), and of the sinking fund pledged to the purchasers for the redemption of these bonds when they were sold by the State. Surely there is here ample evidence of repudiation and bad faith.

In his letter quoted earlier from March 23rd, Mr. Slidell, the minister of Jefferson Davis in Paris, states, "There is a significant difference between these (Union) bonds and those of the Planters' Bank, for which there is no justification or excuse." However, I will now demonstrate that Mr. Jefferson Davis not only excused and justified but also defended the repudiation of those bonds by the state of Mississippi. First, has Mississippi repudiated those bonds? The principal and interest currently owed on those bonds exceeds $5,000,000 (£1,000,000), and yet the state has not paid a single dollar in principal or interest for a quarter of a century. 2. The state, through a legislative act (ch. 17), put the question of taxation for paying those bonds to a vote, and the outcome was negative. Since there was no fund available for payment other than one derived from taxation, this popular vote (initiated by the Legislature) was essentially a decision by the state to repudiate and refuse payment. 3. At one point (many years after the bonds were sold), the state made the bonds usable for purchasing certain state lands; however, this was "at three times its current value," as reported by the London Times in an article I previously cited, which was merely another form of repudiation. 4. When a few bondholders started accepting small portions of these lands as payment, since they had no other option, the state repealed the law (ch. 22) without providing any alternative. 5. The state, by law, stripped the bondholders of their shares in the Planters' Bank ($2,000,000) and the sinking fund that had been promised to the purchasers for redeeming these bonds when they were sold by the state. Clearly, there is substantial evidence of repudiation and bad faith here.

The bonds issued by the State of Mississippi to the Planters' Bank were based upon a law of the State, and affirmed, by name, in a specific provision of the State Constitution of 1832. The State, through its agent, received the money, and loaned it to the citizens of the State, and the validity of these obligations is conceded by Mr. Slidell and Mr. Davis.

The bonds issued by the State of Mississippi to the Planters' Bank were based on a state law and specifically mentioned in a provision of the State Constitution of 1832. The State, through its representative, received the funds and loaned them to the citizens of the state, and both Mr. Slidell and Mr. Davis acknowledge the validity of these obligations.

These bonds were for $2,000,000, bearing an interest of six per cent. per annum, and were sold at a premium of 13-1/2 per cent For those bonds, besides the premium, the State received $2,000,000 of stock of the Planters' Bank, upon which, up to 1838, the State realized ten per cent. dividends, being $200,000 per annum. In January, 1841, the Legislature of Mississippi unanimously adopted resolutions affirming the validity of these bonds, and the duty of the State to pay them. (Sen. Jour. 314.)

These bonds were for $2,000,000, with an interest rate of six percent per year, and were sold at a premium of 13.5 percent. Along with the premium, the State received $2,000,000 in stock from the Planters' Bank, which provided the State with ten percent dividends until 1838, amounting to $200,000 per year. In January 1841, the Legislature of Mississippi unanimously passed resolutions confirming the validity of these bonds and the State's obligation to pay them. (Sen. Jour. 314.)

In his message to the Legislature of 1843, Governor Tucker says:

In his message to the Legislature of 1843, Governor Tucker says:

'On the 1st of January, 1838, the State held stock in the Planters' Bank for $2,000,000, which stock had, prior to that time, yielded to the State a dividend of $200,000 per annum. I found also the first instalment of the bonds issued on account of the Planters' Bank, $125,000, due and unpaid, as well as the interest for several years on said bonds.' (Sen. Jour. 25.)

'On January 1st, 1838, the State owned shares in the Planters' Bank worth $2,000,000, which had previously given the State a yearly dividend of $200,000. I also discovered that the first installment of the bonds issued for the Planters' Bank, amounting to $125,000, was overdue and unpaid, along with several years of interest on those bonds.' (Sen. Jour. 25.)

The Planters' Bank (as well as the State), by the express terms of the law, was bound for the principal and interest of these bonds. Now, in 1839, Mississippi passed an act (Acts, ch. 42), 'to transfer the stock now held by the State in the Planters' Bank, and invest the same in stock of the Mississippi Railroad Company.' By the first section of this act, the Governor was directed to subscribe for $2,000,000 of stock in the railroad company for the State, and to pay for it by transferring to the company the Planters' Bank stock, which had been secured to the State by the sale of the Planters' Bank bonds. The 10th section released the Planters' Bank from the obligation to provide for the payment of these bonds or interest. Some enlightened members, including Judge Gholson, afterward of the Federal Court, protested against this act as unconstitutional, by impairing the obligation of contracts, and as a fraud on the bondholders.

The Planters' Bank (along with the State), according to the specific terms of the law, was responsible for the principal and interest of these bonds. In 1839, Mississippi passed a law (Acts, ch. 42) 'to transfer the stock currently held by the State in the Planters' Bank and invest it in stock of the Mississippi Railroad Company.' The first section of this law directed the Governor to subscribe for $2,000,000 of stock in the railroad company on behalf of the State and to fund it by transferring the Planters' Bank stock to the company, which had been secured through the sale of the Planters' Bank bonds. The 10th section relieved the Planters' Bank from the responsibility of paying these bonds or their interest. Some progressive members, including Judge Gholson, who later served on the Federal Court, protested this act, arguing it was unconstitutional because it undermined contractual obligations and was a fraud on the bondholders.

They say in this protest:

They say at this protest:

'The money which paid for the stock proposed to be transferred from the Planters' Bank to the Mississippi Railroad Company, was, under the provisions of the charter, obtained by loans on the part of the State, for the payment of which the stock, in addition to the faith of the Government, was pledged to the holders of the bonds of the State. By the terms of the contract between the commissioners on the part of the State and the purchasers of the bonds, the interest on the loans is required to be paid semiannually out of the semiannual dividends accruing upon the said stock; and the surplus of such dividends, after paying the said interest, is to be converted into a sinking fund for the payment and liquidation of said loans. The bill, as the title purports, simply provides for the transfer of the stock now held by the State in the Planters' Bank, and that the same shall be invested in the stock of the Mississippi Railroad Company, leading from Natchez to Canton, which has banking privileges to twice the amount of capital stock paid in. The transferring of the stock and dividend to another irresponsible corporation, and the appropriation of the same to the construction of a road, is a violation of and impairing the obligation of the contract made and entered into with the purchasers or holders of the bonds of the State, under a solemn act of the Legislature. If it should be thought that a people, composed of so much virtue, honor, and chivalry, as the noble and generous Mississippians, would disdain, and consequently refrain, from repealing or violating their plighted faith, it may be answered, that the faith of the State, solemnly and sacredly pledged by an act of the Legislature, with all the formality and solemnity of a constitutional law, is violated by the provisions of this very bill under consideration. The faith of the State is pledged to the holders of the bonds, by the original and subsequent acts incorporating the Planters' Bank, as solemnly as national or legislative pledges can be made, that the stock and dividends accruing thereon shall be faithfully appropriated to the redemption and payment of said loans and all interest thereon, as they respectively become due; the appropriation of this fund to an other purpose is, therefore, a violation of the faith of the State.' (House Jour. 443.)

'The money used to buy the stock intended to be transferred from the Planters' Bank to the Mississippi Railroad Company was obtained through loans secured by the State, which pledged both the stock and the Government's commitment to the bondholders. According to the contract between the State's commissioners and the bond purchasers, interest on these loans is to be paid semiannually from the semiannual dividends accruing upon the said stock. The remaining dividends, after paying this interest, will go into a sinking fund for paying off the loans. The bill, as stated in the title, simply allows for the transfer of the stock currently held by the State in the Planters' Bank, and that it should be invested in the stock of the Mississippi Railroad Company, which runs from Natchez to Canton and has banking privileges equal to twice the amount of capital stock paid in. Transferring the stock and dividends to another unreliable corporation and using them for building a road violates and undermines the contract made with the bondholders under a serious act of the Legislature. If anyone thinks that the virtuous, honorable, and noble Mississippians would disregard or violate their word, it should be noted that the State's commitment, solemnly and strongly pledged by an act of the Legislature with all the formality of constitutional law, is indeed breached by the clauses in this bill. The State's commitment is assured to the bondholders by the original and subsequent acts that included the Planters' Bank just as strongly as national or legislative promises can be made, ensuring that the stock and dividends will be appropriately used to repay the loans and interest when they come due; diverting these funds for another purpose is, therefore, a violation of the State's commitment.' (House Jour. 443.)

Thus was it, that the stock of the bank, which for so many years had been yielding a dividend far exceeding the interest on the loan, and which stock had been pledged for the redemption of the loan, was diverted to the building of a railroad, which never did or could yield a single dollar, and the company soon became insolvent. By another clause of this act of 1839, the Planters' Bank, which, by the loan act, was made responsible (together with the State) for the payment of these bonds, was released from the obligation to make such payments.

Thus it was that the stock of the bank, which had been returning a dividend for years that far exceeded the interest on the loan, and which stock had been used as collateral for the loan, was redirected to build a railroad that never produced a single dollar. The company soon went bankrupt. By another clause of this 1839 act, the Planters' Bank, which was made jointly responsible with the State for paying these bonds under the loan act, was released from the obligation to make those payments.

And now, what is the answer of Jefferson Davis on this subject? He says, in his letter of the 25th May, 1849, before quoted:

And now, what does Jefferson Davis say about this topic? In his letter dated May 25, 1849, which we've mentioned before, he writes:

'A smaller amount is due for what are termed Planters' Bank bonds of Mississippi. These evidences of debt, as well as the coupons issued to cover accruing interest, are receivable for State lands, and no one has a right to assume they will not be provided for otherwise, by or before the date at which the whole debt becomes due.'

'A smaller amount is owed for what are called Planters' Bank bonds of Mississippi. These debt securities, along with the coupons issued to cover accumulating interest, can be used to pay for State lands, and no one has the right to assume they won't be addressed in any other way by or before the date when the entire debt is due.'

To this the London Times replied, in its editorial of the 13th July, 1849, before quoted, as follows:

To this, the London Times responded in its editorial from July 13, 1849, quoted earlier, as follows:

'The assurance in this statement that the Planters' Bank, or non-repudiated bonds, are receivable for State lands, requires this addition, which Mr. Jefferson Davis has omitted, that they are only so receivable upon land being taken at three times its current value. The affirmation afterward, that no one has a right to assume that these bonds will not be fully provided for before the date at which the principal falls due, is simply to be met by the fact, that portions of them fell due in 1841 and 1846, and that on these, as well as on all the rest, both principal and interest remain wholly unpaid.'

The assurance in this statement that the Planters' Bank or non-repudiated bonds can be used for State lands needs an addition that Mr. Jefferson Davis left out: they can only be used for land if it’s valued at three times its current worth. The later claim that no one has the right to assume these bonds won’t be fully accounted for before the principal is due is simply countered by the fact that parts of these bonds were due in 1841 and 1846, and for these, as well as for all the others, both principal and interest remain completely unpaid.

Mr. Davis's 'palliation and excuse' for the non-payment of these bonds was: 1st. That the principal was not due. If this were true, it would be no excuse for the non-payment of the semi-annual interest. But the statement of Jefferson Davis as to the principal was not true, as shown by the Times, and as is clear upon the face of the law. Then, as to the lands. The bonds, principal aid interest, were payable in money, and it was a clear case of repudiation to substitute lands. But when, as stated by the Times, this land was only receivable 'at three times its current value,' Mr. Davis's defence of the repudiation of the Planters' Bank bonds by Mississippi, is exposed in all its deformity. When, however, we reflect, as heretofore shown, that the law authorizing the purchase of these lands by these bonds was repealed, and the bondholders left without any relief, and the proposition for taxation to pay the bonds definitively rejected, it is difficult to imagine a case more atrocious than this.

Mr. Davis's justification for not paying these bonds was: 1st. That the principal wasn't due. Even if that were true, it wouldn't account for the unpaid semi-annual interest. However, Jefferson Davis's statement about the principal was false, as the Times pointed out, and it's clear from the law itself. Then there's the issue of the lands. The bonds, both principal and interest, were supposed to be paid in cash, and it was outright repudiation to suggest substituting lands. But when, as stated by the Times, this land was only accepted 'at three times its current value,' Mr. Davis's defense of Mississippi's repudiation of the Planters' Bank bonds is revealed in all its flaws. Lastly, when we consider, as previously mentioned, that the law allowing the purchase of these lands with these bonds was repealed, leaving bondholders with no recourse, and the proposal for taxation to pay the bonds was outright rejected, it's hard to imagine a situation more outrageous than this.

The whole debt, principal and interest, now due by the State of Mississippi, including the Planters' and Union Bank bonds, exceeds $11,250,000 (£2,250,000). Not a dollar of principal or interest has been paid by the State for more than a fourth of a century on any of these bonds. The repudiation is complete and final, so long as slavery exists in Mississippi. Now, would it not seem reasonable that, before Mississippi and the other Confederate States, including Florida and Arkansas, ask another loan from Europe, they should first make some provision for debts now due, or, at least, manifest a disposition to make some arrangement for it at some future period. If a debtor fails to meet his engagements, especially if he repudiates them on false and fraudulent pretexts, he can borrow no more money, and the same rule surely should apply to states or nations. Nor can any pledge of property not in possession of such a borrower, or, if so, not placed in the hands of the lender, change the position. It is (even if the power to pay exists) still a question of good faith, and where that has been so often violated, all subsequent pledges or promises should be regarded as utterly worthless.

The total debt, including both principal and interest, now owed by the State of Mississippi, along with the bonds from Planters' and Union Bank, is over $11,250,000 (£2,250,000). The State hasn't paid a single dollar of principal or interest on any of these bonds for more than 25 years. The rejection is complete and final as long as slavery continues in Mississippi. Now, wouldn't it make sense that before Mississippi and the other Confederate States, including Florida and Arkansas, request another loan from Europe, they should first plan to address the debts they currently owe, or at least show a willingness to make arrangements for it in the future? If a borrower fails to meet their obligations, especially if they reject them on false and misleading grounds, they can't borrow more money, and the same principle should apply to states or nations. Additionally, any promise of property that the borrower doesn't possess, or if they do possess it but it's not given to the lender, doesn't change the situation. It’s still a matter of good faith, and when that has been broken so many times, all future pledges or promises should be seen as completely worthless.

The Times, in reference to the repudiation of its Union Bank bonds by Mississippi, and the justification of that act by Jefferson Davis, says:

The Times, talking about Mississippi rejecting its Union Bank bonds and Jefferson Davis justifying that decision, states:

'Let it circulate throughout Europe that a member of the United States Senate in 1849 has openly proclaimed, that at a recent period the Governor and legislative assemblies of his own State deliberately issued fraudulent bonds for five millions of dollars to 'sustain the credit of a rickety bank;' that, the bonds in question having been hypothecated abroad to innocent holders, such holders have not only no claim against the community by whose executive and representatives this act was committed, but that they are to be taunted for appealing to the verdict of the civilized world rather than to the judgment of the legal officers of the State by whose functionaries they have been already robbed; and that the ruin of toil-worn men, of women, of widows, and of children, and the 'crocodile tears' which that ruin has occasioned, is a subject of jest on the part of those by whom it has been accomplished; and then let it be asked if any foreigner ever penned a libel on the American character equal to that against the people of Mississippi by their own Senator.'

'Let it spread across Europe that a member of the United States Senate in 1849 has openly stated that recently the Governor and legislative assemblies of his own State intentionally issued fraudulent bonds for five million dollars to 'support the credit of a shaky bank;' that the bonds in question have been pawned overseas to unsuspecting holders, these holders have not only no claim against the community whose executive and representatives committed this act, but that they are to be mocked for appealing to the judgment of the civilized world rather than to the legal officers of the State by whose representatives they have already been cheated; and that the devastation of hardworking men, women, widows, and children, along with the 'crocodile tears' caused by that devastation, is a topic of ridicule by those who caused it; and then let it be questioned if any foreigner has ever written a slander against the American character as severe as that against the people of Mississippi by their own Senator.'

Such was the opinion then expressed by the London Times of Jefferson Davis and of the repudiation advocated by him. It was denounced as robbery, 'the ruin of toil-worn men, of women, of widows, and of children.' And what is to be thought of the 'faith' of a so-called Government, which has chosen this repudiator as their chief, and what of the value of the Confederate bonds now issued by him? Why, the legal tender notes of the so-called Confederate Government, fundable in a stock bearing eight per cent, interest, is now worth in gold at their own capital of Richmond, less than ten cents on the dollar (2s., on the pound), whilst in two thirds of their territory such notes are utterly worthless; and it is treason for any citizen of the United States, North or South, or any alien resident there, to deal in them, or in Confederate bonds, or in the cotton pledged for their payment. No form of Confederate bonds, or notes, or stock, will ever be recognized by the Government of the United States, and the cotton pledged by slaveholding traitors for the payment of the Confederate bonds is all forfeited for treason, and confiscated to the Federal Government by act of Congress. As our armies advance, this cotton is either burned by the retreating rebel troops, or seized by our forces, and shipped and sold from time to time, for the benefit of the Federal Government. By reference to the census of 1860, it will be seen that three fourths of the whole cotton crop was raised in States (now held by the Federal army and navy) touching the Mississippi and its tributaries, and all the other ports are either actually held or blockaded by the Federal forces. The traitor pledge of this cotton is, then, wholly unavailing; the bonds are utterly worthless; they could not be sold at any price in the United States, and those who force them on the London market, in the language of the Times, before quoted, will only accomplish 'the ruin of toil-worn, men, of women, of widows, and of children.'

Such was the opinion expressed by the London Times about Jefferson Davis and the repudiation he promoted. It was condemned as theft, 'the destruction of hardworking men, women, widows, and children.' What can be said about the 'faith' of a so-called government that has chosen this repudiator as its leader, and what about the value of the Confederate bonds he has issued? The legal tender notes of the so-called Confederate Government, which can be converted into stock earning eight percent interest, are currently worth less than ten cents on the dollar (2s. on the pound) in gold at their capital in Richmond, and in two-thirds of their territory, those notes are completely worthless; it's betrayal for any U.S. citizen, North or South, or any extraterrestrial resident there, to trade in them or in Confederate bonds, or in the cotton pledged for their payment. No form of Confederate bonds, notes, or stock will ever be recognized by the United States Government, and the cotton pledged by slaveholding traitors for the payment of those Confederate bonds has all been forfeited for treason and is confiscated by the Federal Government under an act of Congress. As our armies advance, this cotton is either burned by retreating rebel troops or captured by our forces, then shipped and sold periodically for the benefit of the Federal Government. According to the 1860 census, three-quarters of the entire cotton crop was produced in states (now under Federal army and navy control) along the Mississippi and its tributaries, and all other ports are either actively held or blockaded by Federal forces. The traitorous pledge of this cotton is, therefore, completely ineffective; the bonds are utterly worthless; they can't be sold at any price in the United States, and those who try to force them onto the London market, in the words of the Times, will only achieve 'the destruction of hardworking men, women, widows, and children.'

But the advocacy of repudiation by Jefferson Davis has not been confined to his own State, as I shall proceed to demonstrate in my next letter.

But Jefferson Davis's support for repudiation hasn't been limited to his own state, as I will show in my next letter.

R.J. Walker.

R.J. Walker.


DIARY OF FRANCES KRASINSKA.

or, life in Poland during the eighteenth century,

Tuesday, March 19th.

Tuesday, March 19.

The Prince and Princess Lubomirski left us about half an hour ago; they had decided upon going yesterday, but my father told them that Monday was an unfortunate day, and fearing that this argument would not possess sufficient weight, he ordered the wheels to be taken off their carriage.

The Prince and Princess Lubomirski left about half an hour ago; they had planned to leave yesterday, but my dad told them that Monday was a bad day for travel, and worried that this reason wouldn't be convincing enough, he had the wheels taken off their carriage.

They overwhelmed me with kindness during their sojourn in the castle; the princess, especially, treated me with great affability. Both she and the prince take a deep interest in my future lot; they endeavored to persuade my parents to send me to Warsaw to finish my education.

They showered me with kindness during their stay at the castle; the princess, in particular, was very friendly to me. Both she and the prince are genuinely concerned about my future; they tried to convince my parents to send me to Warsaw to complete my education.

A foreigner, Miss Strumle, who, however, receives universally the title of madame, has recently opened a young ladies' boarding school in Warsaw. This school enjoys a high reputation, and all the young ladies of distinction are sent there to finish their education. It is the same for a young lady to have been some time at Madame Strumle's as for a young gentlemen to have been at Luneville. The prince palatine advised my mother to send me for a year to Madame Strumle. My parents prefer the Sisters of the Holy Sacrament; they say that nothing can be better than a convent.

A foreigner, Miss Strumle, who is widely referred to as “madame,” has recently opened a boarding school for young ladies in Warsaw. This school has a strong reputation, and all the young ladies of good standing are sent there to complete their education. Attending Madame Strumle's is considered just as prestigious for a young woman as attending Luneville is for a young man. The prince palatine suggested to my mother that I spend a year at Madame Strumle's. My parents prefer the Sisters of the Holy Sacrament; they believe nothing is better than a convent.

I do not know what will be their final decision, but I feel restless and agitated. I no longer find pleasure in my reading; my work is tedious to me, and not so well executed as formerly; the future occupies my mind much more than the present; in short, I am in a constant state of excitement, as if awaiting some great event. Since the visit of the prince and princess I have an entirely different opinion of myself, and I am by no means so happy as I was before....In truth, I no longer understand myself.

I don’t know what their final decision will be, but I feel anxious and on edge. I no longer enjoy my reading; my work feels tedious, and it's not done as well as it used to be. The future consumes my thoughts way more than the present; in short, I’m in a constant state of anticipation, like I'm waiting for something huge to happen. Ever since the visit from the prince and princess, I see myself completely differently, and I’m definitely not as happy as I was before... Honestly, I don’t even understand myself anymore.

Sunday, March 24th.

Sunday, March 24.

Ah! God be praised, my suspense is over, and we leave day after to-morrow for Warsaw. My parents have been suddenly called there on matters of business connected with the recent death of my uncle, Blaise Krasinski, who has left a large fortune and no children. I do not yet know whether I am to be placed at a boarding school or not, but I believe it will be a long time before I return to Maleszow.

Ah! Thank goodness, my wait is finally over, and we’re leaving the day after tomorrow for Warsaw. My parents have been unexpectedly called there for business related to the recent death of my uncle, Blaise Krasinski, who left behind a large fortune and no children. I still don’t know if I’ll be sent to a boarding school or not, but I suspect it will be a long time before I come back to Maleszow.

Ah! how happy the idea of this journey makes me! We will go a little out of our way, that we may stop at Sulgostow. Her ladyship the starostine has at length, after a very agreeable tour, returned to her palace. The starost has introduced her to all his cousins, friends, and neighbors; she was everywhere admirably received, and will now settle down in her own mansion, at which prospect she is very well pleased; she has all the necessary qualifications for becoming a good housekeeper. The Palatine Swidzinski spoke of her so affectionately in one of his letters that my parents wept hot tears, but tears of joy, so sweet and go rare. Barbara has always been a source of happiness to her parents.

Ah! how happy the idea of this trip makes me! We will take a slight detour so we can stop at Sulgostow. The lady starostine has finally returned to her palace after a very pleasant tour. The starost introduced her to all his relatives, friends, and neighbors; she was wonderfully received everywhere and is now ready to settle into her own house, which she is very pleased about. She has all the right skills to be a great housekeeper. The Palatine Swidzinski spoke of her so fondly in one of his letters that my parents shed tears—tears of joy, sweet and rare. Barbara has always been a source of happiness for her parents.

Warsaw, Sunday, April 7th.

Warsaw, Sunday, April 7.

I can scarcely believe it, but here I am fairly installed in Madame Strumle's famous boarding school. The princess palatine's advice has prevailed, and Madame Strumle has received the preference over the Sisters of the Holy Sacrament. God be praised, for I really was very anxious to come here. I received a most flattering reception.

I can hardly believe it, but here I am comfortably settled in Madame Strumle's famous boarding school. The princess palatine's suggestion won out, and Madame Strumle was favored over the Sisters of the Holy Sacrament. Thank goodness, because I was really eager to come here. I got a really warm welcome.

On our way to Warsaw we stopped at Sulgustow. We found her ladyship the starostine gay and most hospitable; the presence of our dear parents filled the measure of her happiness. She assured me that the delight of receiving one's parents in one's own house could be neither expressed nor understood. 'You must yourself experience it,' added she, 'before you can form any idea of it.'

On our way to Warsaw, we stopped in Sulgustow. We found her ladyship the starostine to be cheerful and very welcoming; the presence of our dear parents made her incredibly happy. She told me that the joy of having your parents visit you at home is something that can't be put into words or fully understood. "You have to experience it yourself," she added, "before you can really grasp it."

On the table were all the dishes, confections, and beverages preferred by our parents. Barbara forgot nothing which could be agreeable to them, and the starost aided her wonderfully in all her efforts. My mother remarked that Barbara was still better since her marriage than before, to which the starost replied:

On the table were all the dishes, treats, and drinks our parents liked. Barbara didn’t forget anything they would enjoy, and the starost helped her a lot with all her efforts. My mom commented that Barbara was even better since she got married than she was before, to which the starost replied:

'Indeed, she is no better, for thus did I receive her from the hands of your highnesses. But she gladly profits by the present opportunity to testify her gratitude; she shows here those lovely and precious qualities which you have cultivated in her soul, and during the past three days she has been for her parents what she is every day for me.'

'She hasn't changed at all, as I received her from your highnesses. But she is eager to take this chance to express her gratitude; she displays those beautiful and valuable qualities that you have nurtured in her spirit, and over the past three days, she has been for her parents what she is for me every day.'

There was no flattery in what the starost said—it came really from his heart. He adores Barbara, and she respects, honors, and obeys him as if he were her father.

There was no flattery in what the starost said—it came straight from his heart. He adores Barbara, and she respects, honors, and obeys him as if he were her father.

She understands perfectly the whole management of a household, and does the honors of her mansion most gracefully. Every one praises her, and the young ladies and waiting women who followed her from Maleszow are delighted with their new position.

She fully understands how to run a household and hosts her home with great elegance. Everyone admires her, and the young ladies and attendants who came with her from Maleszow are thrilled with their new roles.

My parents regretted the necessity of parting from their daughter; they would willingly have remained longer; but I must confess I was very anxious to see Warsaw, and was charmed when they received letters obliging them to hasten their departure.

My parents were sorry about having to say goodbye to their daughter; they would have happily stayed longer. But I have to admit I was really eager to see Warsaw, and I was delighted when they got letters that forced them to speed up their departure.

It was really a true instinct which gave me a preference for this place. I study well, and must improve. My education will be complete, and I may perhaps become a superior woman, as I have always desired to do; but I need much study and close application to bring me to that point; above all, must I chain my wandering fancies, and not suffer them to stray about so vaguely as I have hitherto done.

It was truly an instinct that made me prefer this place. I study hard and need to keep improving. My education will be complete, and I might eventually become the remarkable woman I've always wanted to be; but I need a lot of studying and focused effort to get there. Above all, I must rein in my wandering thoughts and not let them drift around aimlessly like I have in the past.

Yesterday my mother came to take me to church. I made my confession, and communed for the intention of using well the new acquirements which I have now the opportunity of making.

Yesterday my mom came to take me to church. I confessed, and took communion with the intention of making the most of the new skills I now have the chance to develop.

When I am well established here, I will write in my journal every day as I did at Maleszow; but I am still in a state of excitement from all I have seen, and I must first become better acquainted with my new dwelling.

When I get settled in here, I’ll write in my journal every day like I did in Maleszow; but right now, I’m still buzzing from everything I’ve seen, and I need to get more familiar with my new place first.

Wednesday, April 17 th.

Wednesday, April 17.

I am already quite familiar with all the regulations of the school. I am very well pleased with Madame Strumle; she has excellent manners, and is very kind to me. I might perhaps regret our court, the magnificence, bustle, and gayety of our castle, but there comes a time for everything, and we live here very happily and comfortably.

I’m already pretty familiar with all the school rules. I really like Madame Strumle; she’s got great manners and is very kind to me. I might miss our court, the grandeur, excitement, and liveliness of our castle, but there’s a time for everything, and we’re living here very happily and comfortably.

That which seems most strange and entirely new to me is, that there is not even a little boy in the house, no men servants, women always, and only women; they wait upon us even at table.

What strikes me as most strange and completely new is that there isn’t even a little boy in the house, no male servants, just women—always women; they serve us even at the table.

There are about fifteen boarders, all young, and belonging to the best families.

There are about fifteen boarders, all young, and from the best families.

Every one speaks highly of Miss Marianne, the Starost Swidzinski's sister, now married to the Castellan of Polaniec; she spent two years at the school, and has left an ineffaceable impression in the hearts of Madame Strumle and her young companions. They say she was very accomplished, very good and sensible, very gay, and very studious.

Everyone speaks highly of Miss Marianne, the Starost Swidzinski's sister, who is now married to the Castellan of Polaniec. She spent two years at the school and has left a lasting impression on Madame Strumle and her young friends. They say she was very talented, kind and sensible, cheerful, and hardworking.

My parents, after having made a thorough examination of the school, felt quite satisfied; and truly they might well be so, for no one could be more securely guarded in a convent than here. Madame keeps the key of the front door always in her pocket; no one can go out or come in without her knowledge, and were it not for two or three aged masters of music and the languages, we might be in danger of forgetting the very existence of man-kind.

My parents, after thoroughly checking out the school, felt really satisfied; and honestly, they had every reason to be, because no one could be more securely protected in a convent than here. Madame always keeps the key to the front door in her pocket; no one can go in or out without her knowing, and if it weren't for a couple of elderly teachers of music and languages, we might forget that people even exist.

It is expressly forbidden to receive visits even from one's male cousins within the walls of the school. The dancing master desired that the young potockis should come and learn quadrilles with their sisters and myself, but madame rejected this proposition at once, saying, 'These gentlemen are not the brothers of all my boarders, and I cannot permit them to enter my school.'

It is strictly prohibited to have visitors, even from male cousins, inside the school. The dance instructor wanted the young Potockis to come and learn quadrilles with their sisters and me, but Madame immediately turned down this idea, saying, 'These gentlemen are not the brothers of all my boarders, and I cannot allow them to enter my school.'

We have masters in French and German, as also in drawing, music, and embroidery. We learn music on a fine piano of five octaves and a half. What an improvement on that of Maleszow! Some of the scholars play polonaises very well, but not by rote; they read them from the notes. My master tells me that in six months I will have reached this perfection; but then I already had some ideas of music when I came.

We have teachers for French and German, as well as for drawing, music, and embroidery. We learn music on a beautiful piano with five and a half octaves. It's such an upgrade from the one in Maleszow! Some of the students play polonaises really well, but they don’t just memorize them; they read the notes. My teacher says that in six months I’ll reach this level of skill, but I already had some knowledge of music when I arrived.

I draw quite well from the patterns set before me, but ere I proceed any further, I wish to paint a tree in oil colors. On one of the branches I will hang a garland of flowers, encircling the cypher of my parents, and will thus testify to them my gratitude for all they have done for me, and especially for the care they have bestowed upon my education.

I draw pretty well from the patterns laid out for me, but before I go any further, I want to paint a tree in oil colors. On one of the branches, I’ll hang a garland of flowers, surrounding the initials of my parents, and in doing so, I’ll show them my gratitude for everything they’ve done for me, especially for the care they’ve given to my education.

The young Princess Sapieha, who has been here a year, is at present employed upon such a picture, and I envy her her pleasure every time my eyes fall upon the work.

The young Princess Sapieha, who has been here for a year, is currently working on a painting, and I envy her enjoyment every time I see the piece.

What a fine effect my picture will make in our hall at Maleszow, beneath the portrait of our good uncle, the Bishop of Kamieniec!

What a great look my painting will have in our hall at Maleszow, under the portrait of our dear uncle, the Bishop of Kamieniec!

Our dancing master, besides the minuet and quadrilles, teaches us to walk and courtesy gracefully. To tell the truth, I was so ignorant when I came, that I knew but one mode of making a salutation; but there are several kinds, which must be employed toward personages of different ranks; one for the king, another for the princes of the blood, and still another for lords and ladies of rank.

Our dance instructor, in addition to the minuet and quadrilles, teaches us how to walk and bow gracefully. To be honest, I was so clueless when I arrived that I only knew one way to greet someone; but there are several types that must be used for different ranks of people: one for the king, another for the princes, and yet another for lords and ladies of high status.

I learned first how to salute the prince royal, and succeeded quite well; some day, perhaps, this knowledge may be useful to me.

I first learned how to salute the prince, and I did pretty well; maybe someday this skill will come in handy for me.

My lessons follow one another regularly, and I am so anxious to learn that the time passes rapidly and agreeably.

My lessons come one after another without fail, and I'm so eager to learn that time flies by quickly and pleasantly.

My mother is very much occupied with family affairs, and has been only once to see me.

My mom is really busy with family stuff and has only come to see me once.

When I first entered the school, everything surprised me, but what seemed to me most strange was that I was continually reproved, and even obliged to undergo real penance. An iron cross was placed at my back to make me hold myself upright, and my limbs were enclosed in a kind of wooden box, to straighten them. I must however think that they were already quite straight enough. All that was not very amusing for me, who thought myself already a young lady. Since Barbara's marriage I had myself been asked in marriage, and the prince palatine had not treated me as if I were a child!

When I first started at the school, everything caught me off guard, but what felt the strangest was that I was constantly criticized and even forced to do real penance. An iron cross was strapped to my back to keep me upright, and my limbs were confined in a sort of wooden box to straighten them. However, I thought they were already pretty straight. All of that wasn’t very enjoyable for me, especially since I considered myself a young lady already. Ever since Barbara got married, I had also received marriage proposals, and the prince palatine hadn’t treated me like a child!

Madame Strumle has commanded me to omit in future these words from my prayers: 'O my God, give me a good husband,' and to say instead, 'Give me the grace to profit by the good education I am receiving.'

Madame Strumle has instructed me to stop including these words in my prayers: 'O my God, give me a good husband,' and to say instead, 'Give me the grace to benefit from the good education I am receiving.'

One must here work continually, or think of one's work, and of nothing else.

One must constantly work here or think about their work and nothing else.

Sunday, April 28th.

Sunday, April 28.

I have been nearly three weeks at Madame Strumle's school, and my poor journal has been quite neglected during all that time; but the uniformity of my life, these monotonous hours, all passed in the constant repetition of the same occupations, afford no matter for interesting details or descriptions.

I have been at Madame Strumle's school for almost three weeks now, and my poor journal has been completely ignored during that time; however, the sameness of my life, these dull hours, all spent doing the same activities, offer no interesting details or descriptions.

At this very moment, when I hold the pen in my hand, I am ready to lay it down, so great is the poverty of my observations.

At this very moment, as I hold the pen in my hand, I'm ready to put it down because my insights are so lacking.

My parents will soon leave. The princess palatiness has honored me with a visit; she remarked that my carriage was much improved. My masters are all satisfied with the closeness of my application. Madame is especially kind to me, and my companions are polite and friendly.... But is all this worth the trouble of writing?

My parents are about to leave. The princess has blessed me with a visit; she mentioned that my carriage has improved a lot. My mentors are all pleased with how dedicated I've been. Madame is especially nice to me, and my friends are polite and friendly... But is all this really worth the effort of writing?

I sometimes fancy that I am not really in Warsaw, so ignorant am I with regard to all political events. I have seen neither the king nor the royal family. At Maleszow we at least hear the news, and occasionally see Borne distinguished men.

I sometimes imagine that I'm not really in Warsaw, because I'm so clueless about all the political events. I haven't seen the king or the royal family. In Maleszow, at least we hear the news and occasionally see some distinguished people.

The Duke of Courland is absent, and will not return for some time.

The Duke of Courland is away and isn't expected back for a while.

Sunday, June 9th.

Sunday, June 9.

If I were to live forever in this school, I should give up writing in my journal, and it really serves one very valuable purpose; for I find I am in great danger of forgetting Polish. With the exception of the letters I write to my parents, and the few words I say to my maid, I always write and speak French.

If I had to live forever at this school, I would have to stop writing in my journal, which actually serves a really important purpose. I'm at serious risk of forgetting Polish. Aside from the letters I write to my parents and the few words I say to my maid, I only write and speak in French.

I progress in all my studies, and if I am sometimes melancholy, at least my time is not lost.

I’m making progress in all my studies, and even if I sometimes feel down, at least my time isn’t wasted.

The princess palatiness has again been to see me. A month had passed since her last visit; she found me considerably taller, and was kind enough to praise my manners and bearing.

The princess palatiness visited me again. A month had gone by since her last visit; she noticed I had grown quite a bit taller and was nice enough to compliment my manners and posture.

I am the tallest of all our boarders, and it really pleases me exceedingly to find that my waist is not quite a half yard round.

I’m the tallest of all our tenants, and it really makes me happy to see that my waist isn’t quite half a yard around.

Summer has come, the fine weather has returned, but I cannot go out—a privation which is really quite vexatious. Ah! how I wish I were a little bird! I would fly away, far away—and then I would return to my cage.

Summer has arrived, the nice weather is back, but I can't go outside—a restriction that's really annoying. Oh! How I wish I were a little bird! I would fly away, far away—and then I would return to my cage.

But my days and my nights must all be spent in this dull house and in this ugly street; I believe that Cooper street (ulika Bednarska) is the darkest, dingiest, and dirtiest street in Warsaw. God willing, next year I shall be no longer here.

But I have to spend all my days and nights in this boring house and on this ugly street; I think Cooper Street (ulika Bednarska) is the darkest, dreariest, and dirtiest street in Warsaw. Hopefully, next year I won’t be here anymore.

Friday, July 28th.

Friday, July 28.

Labor has at least the good quality of making the time pass more rapidly; our days vanish one by one, without distractions or news from without.

Labor has the benefit of making time fly; our days disappear one by one, without distractions or updates from the outside world.

I just now felt a desire to write in my journal, and when I consulted the almanac to find out the day of the month, I was quite surprised to find that seven whole weeks had passed since I had written a single word in my poor diary.

I just felt the urge to write in my journal, and when I checked the almanac to see what day it was, I was really surprised to find that seven whole weeks had gone by since I wrote a single word in my poor diary.

This day certainly deserves to be noted down, for never since I was born did such a thing happen to me as I experienced this morning. I received a letter by the mail, and the world is no longer ignorant that the Countess Frances Krasinska is now living in Warsaw! I danced with joy when I saw my letter, my own letter! It came from her ladyship, the Starostine Swidzinska; I shall keep it as a precious and delightful remembrance. My sister writes to me that she is quite well, and happy beyond all I can imagine; she was kind enough to send me four gold ducats, which she has saved from her own private purse.

This day definitely deserves to be remembered, because nothing like this has ever happened to me since I was born. This morning, I got a letter in the mail, and now the world knows that Countess Frances Krasinska is living in Warsaw! I danced with joy when I saw my letter, my very own letter! It was from her ladyship, the Starostine Swidzinska; I’ll keep it as a treasured and delightful keepsake. My sister wrote to me that she is doing well and happier than I can imagine; she kindly sent me four gold ducats, which she saved from her own savings.

For the first time in my life I have money to spend as I will, which gives me great pleasure. With the money came the desire to spend, and a variety of projects; it seemed to me as if I could buy the whole city.

For the first time in my life, I have money to spend however I want, which gives me a lot of joy. With the money came the urge to spend, along with a bunch of projects; it felt like I could buy the whole city.

Thanks to my parents, I need nothing, and I will buy nothing for myself; but I would have liked to leave a pretty remembrance to each of my companions, a gold ring, for example; but madame quite distressed me by telling me that my four ducats would only buy four rings-a real affliction to me, who had hope to purchase, besides the rings, a blonde mantle for Madame Strumle herself.... All my projects are overturned; I have learned that the mantle will cost at least a hundred ducats, and have thence determined to give one ducat to the parish church, to have a mass said in the chapel of Jesus to draw the blessing of Heaven upon the affairs now occupying my parents, and for the continuation of the happiness of her ladyship the starostine. I will have another ducat changed into small coin, to be distributed among all the servants in the house; there will still remain two ducats, which will buy a charming collation for my companions on Sunday next. We will have coffee, an excellent beverage, which we never see here, cakes, and fruit. Madame Strumle willingly consented to this last project.

Thanks to my parents, I don't need anything, and I won't buy anything for myself; but I would have liked to leave a nice gift for each of my friends, maybe a gold ring; but madame upset me by saying that my four ducats would only buy four rings—a real disappointment to me, who had hoped to get, in addition to the rings, a blond cloak for Madame Strumle herself... All my plans are ruined; I've found out that the cloak will cost at least a hundred ducats, so I've decided to give one ducat to the parish church to have a mass said in the chapel of Jesus to bring blessings on my parents' current situation, and for the continued happiness of her ladyship the starostine. I'll change another ducat into small coins to distribute among all the servants in the house; that will leave me with two ducats, which will buy a lovely spread for my friends next Sunday. We'll have coffee, a great drink that we never have here, cakes, and fruit. Madame Strumle fully agreed to this last plan.

May God reward my dear starostine for the happiness she has bestowed upon me! There can be no greater pleasure than that of making presents and regaling one's friends. If I am anxious to have a husband richer than I am myself, it is solely that I may be very generous.

May God bless my dear starostine for the happiness she has given me! There’s no greater joy than giving gifts and entertaining friends. If I’m eager to have a husband who is wealthier than I am, it’s only so I can be extremely generous.

I am not losing my time; I improve daily. I can already play several minuets and cotillons from the notes, and will soon learn a polonaise. The most fashionable one just now has a very strange name; it is called the Thousand Fiends.

I’m not wasting my time; I’m getting better every day. I can already play several minuets and cotillons from the sheet music, and soon I’ll learn a polonaise. The most popular one right now has a very unusual name; it’s called the Thousand Fiends.

In one month more I shall begin my tree in oil colors, with its allegoric garland.

In one more month, I'll start my oil painting of the tree, complete with its symbolic wreath.

Notwithstanding my more serious studies, I by no means neglect my little feminine occupations. I am embroidering on canvas a huntsman carrying a gun, and holding his hound by a leash.

Notwithstanding my more serious studies, I definitely don't neglect my little feminine activities. I'm currently embroidering on canvas a hunter carrying a gun and holding his dog on a leash.

I read a great deal, I write under dictation, I copy good works, an excellent method of forming one's own style. I speak French quite as well as Polish, perhaps even better; in short, I think I will soon be fitted to make my appearance in the best society.

I read a lot, I write by dictation, I copy great works, which is a fantastic way to develop my own style. I speak French just as well as Polish, maybe even better; in short, I think I'm almost ready to enter the best circles.

As for dancing, I need scarcely say that that progresses wonderfully; my master, who has no reason to flatter me, assures me that in all Warsaw no one dances better than I do.

As for dancing, I hardly need to mention that it's going really well; my instructor, who has no reason to compliment me, tells me that no one in all of Warsaw dances better than I do.

I occasionally visit the Prince and Princess Lubomirski, but at times when they have no company. I always hear there many agreeable and flattering things, especially from the prince. He is desirous that I should leave school now, but the princess and my parents wish me to remain here during the winter. It is now only the end of July! How many hours and days must pass before the winter sets in! Will that time ever come?

I sometimes visit Prince and Princess Lubomirski, but only when they don't have guests. I always hear a lot of nice and flattering things, especially from the prince. He wants me to leave school now, but the princess and my parents want me to stay here through the winter. It’s only the end of July! How many hours and days have to pass before winter arrives! Will that time ever come?

Thursday, December 26th

Thursday, December 26

Finally, God be praised, the time has come for leaving school; a new existence is opening before me; my journal will be overflowing, and I shall have no lack of matter, but plenty of charming things to say.

Finally, thank goodness, the time has come to leave school; a new life is starting for me; my journal will be full, and I won’t be short on ideas, but will have plenty of interesting things to share.

The prince and princess are so kind to me; they have obtained permission from my parents for me to pass the winter with them, and they will introduce me into society. I shall leave this place day after to-morrow, and will reside with the Princess Lubomirska. I am quite sorry to part from Madame Strumle and my companions, to many of whom I am sincerely attached, but my joy is greater than my sorrow, for I shall see the world, and fly away from this narrow cage.

The prince and princess are really nice to me; they got my parents' permission for me to spend the winter with them, and they’re going to introduce me to society. I'm leaving this place the day after tomorrow and will be staying with Princess Lubomirska. I feel kind of sad to say goodbye to Madame Strumle and my friends, many of whom I'm truly fond of, but my happiness is bigger than my sadness because I’ll get to see the world and escape from this tiny cage.

I shall be taken to court and presented to the king and the royal family; the Duke of Courland is expected daily; I shall see him at last!

I will be taken to court and presented to the king and the royal family; the Duke of Courland is expected any day now; I will finally see him!

The days have become intolerably long since I knew I was to leave school.

The days have dragged on unbearably since I found out I was going to leave school.

warsaw, Saturday, December 28th. 1759.

Warsaw, Saturday, December 28, 1759.

Never, never can I forget this day. The Princess Lubomirska came for me quite early. I bade adieu to Madame Strumle and my companions. I was glad to go, and yet I wept when I parted from them!

Never, never can I forget this day. Princess Lubomirska came for me quite early. I said goodbye to Madame Strumle and my friends. I was happy to leave, and yet I cried when I said goodbye to them!

Before going to her own house, the princess took me to church; but I could scarcely force my recollection; there was a whole future in my brain, a whole world in my thoughts.

Before going to her own house, the princess took me to church; but I could barely remember it; there was a whole future in my mind, a whole world in my thoughts.

I am now established with the princess; her palace is situated in the quarter named after Cracow, nearly opposite to the residence of the Prince Palatine of Red-Russia, Czartoryski.

I’m now settled in with the princess; her palace is located in the area named after Cracow, almost directly across from the home of the Prince Palatine of Red-Russia, Czartoryski.

The palace in which we live is not very large, but very elegant; the windows upon one side overlook the Vistula and a handsome garden. My chamber is delightful, and will be still more agreeable in summer; it communicates on the right with the apartments of the princess, and on the left with my waiting maid's room.

The palace we live in isn't very big, but it's quite elegant; the windows on one side look out over the Vistula and a beautiful garden. My room is lovely and will be even nicer in the summer; it connects on the right with the princess's suites and on the left with my maid's room.

The tailor came yesterday to take my measure; he is to make me several dresses. I do not know what they will be, as the princess has ordered them without consulting my taste. She inspires me with so much respect, or perhaps awe, that I do not venture to ask her the least question. I am much less afraid of the prince; his manners are so gentle and engaging. He has gone to Bialystok, where he expects to meet the Duke of Courland; he is in high favor with the duke.

The tailor came yesterday to take my measurements; he’s going to make me several dresses. I have no idea what they will look like since the princess ordered them without asking for my opinion. She fills me with so much respect, or maybe even awe, that I don’t dare to ask her any questions. I’m much less intimidated by the prince; his demeanor is so kind and charming. He has gone to Bialystok, where he expects to meet the Duke of Courland; he is highly favored by the duke.

We are to make some visits to-morrow, when the princess will introduce me into some of the most distinguished houses; one must thus make one's appearance, if one desires to be invited to balls and parties. I am glad, and yet I am a little frightened at the idea of these visits: I shall be so looked at, perhaps criticized; however, I shall see many new things and will have much to observe, which thought affords me much consolation in my new and trying position.

We have some visits to make tomorrow, and the princess will introduce me to some of the most prominent households. It’s important to put oneself out there if you want to get invited to balls and parties. I’m excited, but I’m also a bit nervous about these visits; I’ll be under a lot of scrutiny and might be judged. Still, I’ll get to see many new things and have a lot to observe, which is comforting as I navigate this new and challenging situation.

Sunday, December 29th.

Sunday, December 29.

At least, now I have some news to tell, and my journal will no longer be so dry and uninteresting. The prince royal, accompanied by the prince palatine, arrived yesterday about one o'clock. Indeed I am quite confused by the palatine's overwhelming kindness; he received me as if I had been his daughter, and there is no kind of friendship or interest which he has not testified toward me.

At least now I have some news to share, and my journal won't be so boring and dull anymore. The royal prince, along with the palatine prince, arrived yesterday around one o'clock. Honestly, I'm a bit overwhelmed by the palatine's incredible kindness; he treated me like I was his daughter, and he's shown me every kind of friendship and support possible.

We accomplished our visits and went to about fifteen different houses, but were not everywhere admitted. At the French and Spanish ambassadors' and the prince primate's, etc., the princess merely left cards.

We completed our visits and went to around fifteen different houses, but we weren't welcomed everywhere. At the homes of the French and Spanish ambassadors, and the prince primate, for example, the princess just left her cards.

Our first visit was to Madame Humiecka, wife of the swordbearer to the crown; this lady is my aunt. We then went to see the Princess Lubomirska, wife of the general of the advance guard of the royal armies; she is a full cousin to the princess palatine. She was born a Princess Czartoryska, is very young and very beautiful; she holds the first rank among the younger ladies, and loves passionately everything French. I am so glad I am a proficient in the French language; besides being very useful, it will cause me to be much more sought after in society.

Our first stop was at Madame Humiecka, the wife of the crown's swordbearer; she's my aunt. Next, we visited Princess Lubomirska, who is married to the general of the royal armies' advance guard; she is a close cousin of the princess palatine. Born a Princess Czartoryska, she is very young and beautiful; she ranks first among the younger ladies and has a deep passion for everything French. I'm really glad I'm skilled in French; not only is it super useful, but it will make me more popular in social circles.

French is here spoken in nearly all the more distinguished houses; only the older men retain the tiresome custom of mingling Latin in their conversation; the young people avoid this pedantry and speak French, which is much better; at least, I can understand them, which I cannot the others.

French is now spoken in almost all the more prominent households; only the older men cling to the annoying habit of mixing Latin into their conversations. The younger folks skip this pretentiousness and speak French instead, which is much better; at least, I can understand them, which I can't with the others.

We also went to see the wife of the Grand-General Branicki. Her husband is one of the most wealthy lords of Poland, but is not very favorably regarded at court.

We also went to visit the wife of Grand-General Branicki. Her husband is one of the wealthiest lords in Poland, but he isn't very well-liked at court.

We then visited the Princess Czartoryska, Palatiness of Red-Russia. The conversation there was held entirely in Polish; she is quite aged, and consequently no admirer of new fashions. She introduced to us her only son, a very handsome young man, with polished and elegant manners; he overwhelmed me with the most graceful compliments. This visit was more agreeable than any of the others. But no—I think I was quite as much pleased at the palace of the Castellane of Cracow, Poniatowska. She is a very superior person; she talks a great deal, it is true, but then she speaks with enthusiasm and in a very interesting manner. We found her quite elated with the pleasure of welcoming her son after a long absence. Many think that this much-loved son may one day be king of Poland; I do not believe that will ever be, but I did not the less examine him with great attention. I frankly confess that I was not pleased with him, and yet he is handsome and amiable; but he has a kind of stiffness in his manners, a pretension to dignity and to airs of grandeur, which injure his bearing.

We then visited Princess Czartoryska, the Palatiness of Red-Russia. The conversation there was entirely in Polish; she is quite elderly and not really a fan of new trends. She introduced us to her only son, a very handsome young man with polished and elegant manners; he overwhelmed me with the most graceful compliments. This visit was more enjoyable than any of the others. But no—I think I was just as pleased at the palace of the Castellane of Cracow, Poniatowska. She is a very impressive person; she talks a lot, it's true, but she speaks with enthusiasm and in a very interesting way. We found her quite excited to welcome her son after a long absence. Many believe that this much-loved son may one day become king of Poland; I don't think that will ever happen, but I still examined him closely. I must admit that I was not impressed with him, and yet he is handsome and friendly; however, he has a kind of stiffness in his manners, a pretentiousness to dignity and airs of grandeur, which detracts from his presence.

I must not forget, in enumerating our visits, to mention that paid to the Palatiness of Podolia, Rzewuska. This visit possessed a doubled interest for me; I was anxious to see Rzewuski, the vice-grand-general of the crown, because I had heard my father speak of him so often.

I can't forget to mention our visit to the Palatiness of Podolia, Rzewuska, when I'm listing our trips. This visit had a special significance for me; I was eager to meet Rzewuski, the vice-grand-general of the crown, because I had heard my father talk about him so many times.

The vice-grand-general, although belonging to an illustrious family, was brought up among the children of the common people; he went barefooted as they did, and shared all their pleasures (very rustic indeed, it seems to me). This strange education has given him great strength and a wonderful constitution. He is now quite aged; he is more than fifty years old, and yet he walks and rides like a young man. Following the old Polish custom, he permits his beard to grow, and this gives him a very grave appearance.

The vice-grand-general, despite coming from a distinguished family, was raised among the kids of ordinary people; he went barefoot like them and enjoyed all their simple pleasures (which I find quite rustic). This unusual upbringing has made him incredibly strong and healthy. He is now quite old, over fifty years old, yet he walks and rides like a young man. Following the traditional Polish custom, he lets his beard grow, giving him a very serious look.

They say he has composed some very fine tragedies. We also called upon Madame Brühl, who received us most politely. Her husband, the king's favorite minister, is not much esteemed, but they are visited for the sake of etiquette, and likewise for that of Madame Brühl, who is very amiable.

They say he has written some really great tragedies. We also visited Madame Brühl, who welcomed us very warmly. Her husband, the king's favorite minister, isn't very well-respected, but they get visits out of courtesy, and also because of Madame Brühl, who is very charming.

We saw too Madame Soltyk, Castellane of Sandomir; she is a widow, but still young and beautiful. Her son is nine years old; he is a charming child, already possessing all the manners of the best society. As we entered, he offered me a chair, and made me, at the same time, a very graceful compliment; the castellane was kind enough to say that he was a great admirer of pretty faces and black eyes. The Bishop of Cracow is this child's uncle; he was anxious to have the charge of him, but his mother was not willing to part with him.

We also saw Madame Soltyk, the Castellane of Sandomir; she’s a widow, but still young and beautiful. Her son is nine years old; he’s a charming kid, already displaying all the manners of the best society. As we came in, he offered me a chair and gave me a very graceful compliment at the same time; the castellane kindly mentioned that he’s a big fan of pretty faces and dark eyes. The Bishop of Cracow is this kid's uncle; he wanted to take care of him, but his mother didn't want to let him go.

Of all the persons whom I saw, I was the most pleased with Madame Moszynska, the widow of the grand-treasurer of the crown. She received me most affectionately, and I feel a strong attraction toward her. She expressed much admiration for me; but indeed, I received commendation everywhere, and everywhere did I hear that I was beautiful. Perhaps I owe a great part of these praises to my costume; I was so well dressed! ... much better than at Barbara's wedding! I wore a white silk dress with gauze flounces, and my hair was dressed with pearls.

Of everyone I met, I was most impressed by Madame Moszynska, the widow of the grand treasurer of the crown. She welcomed me warmly, and I felt a strong connection to her. She complimented me a lot, but honestly, I received praise everywhere I went, and everyone said I was beautiful. I might owe a big part of those compliments to my outfit; I was dressed to the nines! ... way better than at Barbara's wedding! I wore a white silk dress with gauzy ruffles, and my hair was adorned with pearls.

If I had seen the Duke of Courland, I should have been perfectly satisfied; but I met him in none of the houses to which I went. They say .e is so happy to be once more with his family that he devotes all his time to them. This feeling seems very natural to me, for when I was at boarding school, I was very melancholy whenever I thought of my parents, and I felt an imperative desire to see them, surpassing anything I had before experienced.

If I had seen the Duke of Courland, I would have been completely satisfied; but I didn't run into him at any of the places I visited. They say he's so happy to be back with his family that he spends all his time with them. This makes a lot of sense to me because when I was at boarding school, I felt really down every time I thought about my parents, and I had an overwhelming urge to see them, stronger than anything I'd experienced before.

The carnival will soon begin; every one says it will be very brilliant, and that there will be many balls; it is impossible that I should not somewhere meet the Duke of Courland.

The carnival is about to start; everyone says it will be amazing, and that there will be lots of parties. It's impossible that I won't run into the Duke of Courland somewhere.

Wednesday, January 1st, 1750.

Wednesday, January 1, 1750.

All my desires have been gratified, and far beyond my hopes; I have seen the prince royal! I have seen and spoken to him! ... I must indeed be dreaming; my mind is filled with the most lively impressions, strange and wild fancies surge through my brain, and I feel at once exalted and depressed, transported with joy and tremulous through fear. I would not dare to confide to any one that which I am about to write; it is all perhaps only illusion, deception, error.... But yet, I have always hitherto judged correctly of the effect which I produced; I instinctively divined the degree in which I pleased; I have never been deceived; can I be mistaken now? ... And indeed, why should not a prince find me beautiful, when all other men tell me that I am so? But there was more than admiration in the prince royal's eyes, which have a peculiarly penetrating expression; his look was more kind than ordinary glances, and said more than any words. Perhaps all princes may be thus!

All my desires have been fulfilled, and even more than I hoped for; I have seen the prince! I have seen and talked to him! … I must be dreaming; my mind is full of vivid impressions, strange and wild thoughts rush through my head, and I feel both elated and anxious, overwhelmed with joy and trembling with fear. I wouldn’t dare to share with anyone what I’m about to write; it might all just be an illusion, a trick, a mistake… But I have always correctly gauged the impact I have on others; I instinctively sensed how much I pleased them; I’ve never been wrong before; can I be mistaken now? … And honestly, why wouldn’t a prince find me beautiful when every other man says that I am? But there was something more than admiration in the prince's eyes, which have a uniquely penetrating look; his gaze was kinder than ordinary glances, and conveyed more than any words could. Maybe all princes are like this!

But that I may remember during my whole life, or rather that I may one day read all this again, I will now write down a detailed account of last evening and of the few hours immediately preceding.

But so I can remember it for the rest of my life, or rather so I can read it all again one day, I'll write a detailed account of last night and the few hours that came before it.

Yesterday morning the Princess Lubomirska sent for me and said, 'To-day is the last of the year, and there will be to-night a grand festival, a masked ball; all the nobility will be there, and even the king and his sons; at least, I think so. I have selected a dress for you; you will go as a virgin of the sun.'

Yesterday morning, Princess Lubomirska called for me and said, 'Today is the last day of the year, and tonight there will be a big festival, a masked ball; all the nobility will be there, and even the king and his sons; at least, I think so. I've picked out a dress for you; you'll go as a virgin of the sun.'

I was so charmed with the choice of this costume, that I kissed the hand of the princess.

I was so delighted with the choice of this costume that I kissed the princess's hand.

After dinner all the maids came to assist at my toilet, and most assuredly it was no ordinary toilet. My hair was not powdered and I wore no hoop, whence the prince said to me, quite gravely, 'This costume is not at all in accordance with received notions and fashions; any other woman would certainly be lost were she to wear it; but I am sure you will supply by the severity of your deportment and the propriety of your manners whatever may be lacking in dignity, or too light, in your dress.'

After dinner, all the maids came to help me get ready, and it was definitely no ordinary occasion. My hair wasn’t powdered, and I wasn’t wearing a hoop skirt, which led the prince to say to me quite seriously, “This outfit doesn’t match the accepted norms and styles at all; any other woman would surely be in trouble wearing it. But I’m sure you will make up for any lack of dignity or formality in your dress with your serious demeanor and proper manners.”

I did not forget his advice: notwithstanding my vivacity, I can assume upon occasion a very majestic air; and indeed, I overheard some one saying at the ball, 'Who is that queen in disguise?'

I didn't forget his advice: despite my liveliness, I can occasionally take on a very dignified presence; and in fact, I overheard someone at the party saying, 'Who is that queen in disguise?'

Ah! I know that I was more beautiful than I usually am. My hair, without powder and black as ebony, fell in curls over my forehead, my neck, and my shoulders; my dress was made of white gauze, and had not that long train which hides the feet and impedes the motions. I wore a zone of gold and precious stones round my waist, and was entirely enveloped in a transparent white veil; I seemed to be in a cloud. When I looked in my mirror, I could scarcely recognize myself.

Ah! I know I was more beautiful than I usually am. My hair, free of powder and as black as ebony, fell in curls over my forehead, neck, and shoulders; my dress was made of white gauze, and didn’t have that long train that hides my feet and gets in the way. I wore a belt of gold and precious stones around my waist and was completely wrapped in a sheer white veil; I felt like I was in a cloud. When I looked in the mirror, I could barely recognize myself.

The ball room, brilliantly lighted, and glittering with gold and the most gorgeous costumes, presented a dazzling spectacle; the women, nearly all robed in fancy dresses, were charming; I did not know to which one I should give the preference.

The ballroom, brightly lit and sparkling with gold and stunning costumes, was a dazzling sight; the women, almost all dressed in elaborate gowns, were enchanting; I didn’t know which one I should choose.

A few moments after our arrival, we learned that the Duke of Courland was in the hall; my eyes sought and found him, surrounded by a brilliant group of young men. His dress differed but little from that of the lords of his court; but I could distinguish him among them all. His figure is tall and dignified, his air noble and affable; his beautiful blue eyes and his charming smile eclipse all that approach him; where he is, no one can see anything but himself.

A few moments after we arrived, we found out that the Duke of Courland was in the hall; my eyes searched for him and I spotted him, surrounded by a group of young men. His outfit was similar to that of the lords in his court, but I could easily pick him out. He is tall and dignified, with a noble and friendly demeanor; his stunning blue eyes and charming smile outshine everyone around him; wherever he is, no one can focus on anything but him.

I looked at him until our eyes met; then I avoided his gaze, but found it always fixed upon me. But what was my confusion when I understood that he was asking the Prince Palatine Lubomirski who I was! His face lighted up with joy when he heard the answer; be made no delay in approaching the Princess Lubomirska, and saluted her with a grace peculiar to himself. After the exchange of the preliminary compliments, the princess introduced me as her niece. I do not know what kind of a courtesy I made, doubtless quite different from that which I had learned from my dancing master; I was so agitated, and still am so much so, that I cannot remember the words used by the prince as he saluted me; but the impression is not fugitive like the words.

I stared at him until our eyes met; then I looked away, but I noticed he was still watching me. But what surprised me was when I realized he was asking Prince Palatine Lubomirski who I was! His face brightened with joy when he got the answer; he immediately went over to Princess Lubomirska and greeted her with a charm unique to him. After exchanging the usual pleasantries, the princess introduced me as her niece. I can’t remember what kind of courtesy I offered; it was probably quite different from what I learned from my dance teacher. I was so nervous then, and I still feel that way now, that I can’t recall the exact words the prince used when he greeted me, but the feeling lingers much longer than the words.

What an evening! The prince opened the ball with the princess palatiness, and danced the second polonaise—with me; he had then time to speak to me; and I, at first so timid, embarrassed, and agitated, found myself replying to him with inconceivable assurance. He questioned me about my parents, my sister the starostine, and all the details of her marriage. I was surprised to find him so well acquainted with my family affairs; but then I remembered that Kochanowski, son of the castellan, is his favorite. What a good, forgiving soul that Kochanowski must have; not only has he digested the goose dressed with the black sauce, but he has said so many kind things of us all!

What an evening! The prince kicked off the ball with the princess's grace and danced the second polonaise—with me; he then had time to talk to me; and I, at first so shy, embarrassed, and anxious, found myself responding to him with surprising confidence. He asked me about my parents, my sister the starostine, and all the details of her marriage. I was taken aback to discover he was so familiar with my family matters; but then I remembered that Kochanowski, the son of the castellan, is his favorite. What a kind, forgiving person that Kochanowski must be; not only has he dealt with the goose cooked in the black sauce, but he has also said so many nice things about all of us!

The prince danced with me nearly the whole evening, and talked all the time ... The words would seem insignificant and absurd, were I to write them down; but with him, tone, manner, expression, all speak and say more than words, and yet his very words signify more, depict better, and penetrate more deeply than those of others. I keep them in my memory, and fear to weaken their impression should I write them.

The prince danced with me almost the entire evening and talked the whole time... The words might seem trivial and silly if I wrote them down; but with him, the tone, manner, and expression all convey more than just words. Still, his actual words hold more meaning, paint a better picture, and resonate more deeply than those of others. I hold them in my memory and hesitate to write them down for fear of diluting their impact.

When, at midnight, the cannon were fired to announce the end of one year and the beginning of another, the prince said to me, 'Ah! never can I forget the hours I have just passed; this is not a new year which I am beginning, but a new life which I am receiving.'

When, at midnight, the cannons were fired to signal the end of one year and the start of another, the prince said to me, 'Ah! I can never forget the moments I've just experienced; this isn't just a new year for me; it's a new life that I'm entering.'

This is but one of the many things he said to me; but as he always spoke French, I should find great difficulty, in my present agitated state of mind, in translating his conversation into Polish.

This is just one of the many things he said to me; but since he always spoke French, I would have a hard time, in my current agitated state of mind, translating his words into Polish.

All that I have read in Mademoiselle Scudery, or in Madame de Lafayette, is flat, compared with what the prince himself said to me; but perhaps this may all be nothing more than simple politeness. Ah! merciful Heaven, if it should be indeed an illusion, a mere court flattery, applicable to all women, or, perhaps,—a series of empty compliments, due solely to my dress, which became me wonderfully well! I am a prey to the most inconceivable perplexities, and dare confide in no one; I should not venture to say to any one: 'Has he a real preference for me?'

All that I’ve read in Mademoiselle Scudery or Madame de Lafayette feels flat compared to what the prince himself said to me; but maybe it’s just simple politeness. Oh! merciful Heaven, if this is really just an illusion, some empty court flattery applied to all women, or perhaps—a string of meaningless compliments based solely on my dress, which looked amazing on me! I'm caught in the most incredible confusion and can't trust anyone; I wouldn't dare ask anyone, "Does he really like me?"

My parents are far away, and the princess does not invite my confidence; I fear her as a cold, severe, and uninterested judge.... The prince palatine is very kind, but can one expose to a man all the weakness of a woman's heart? ... I am then abandoned to myself, without a standard of judgment, without experience or advice.... Yesterday, I was at school, studying as a child, and now I am thrown into a world entirely new, and in which I am playing a part envied by all my sex.... I surely dream, or I have lost my reason.

My parents are far away, and the princess doesn’t inspire my trust; I see her as a cold, harsh, and indifferent judge... The prince is really nice, but can you really share all the vulnerabilities of a woman’s heart with a man? ... So here I am, alone, without any guidance, experience, or advice... Just yesterday, I was at school, learning like a child, and now I find myself in a completely new world, playing a role that every woman envies... I must be dreaming or I’ve lost my mind.

In ten days Barbara will be here, and she must be my good angel; she will guide and protect me: she is so wise, and has so much judgment! I will be so glad to lay my soul bare before her; I have no fear of her, she is so compassionate; she is beautiful and happy, and I have always remarked that such women are the best.

In ten days, Barbara will be here, and she has to be my guardian angel; she’ll guide and protect me. She’s so wise and has great judgment! I can't wait to open my heart to her; I’m not afraid of her; she’s so empathetic. She's beautiful and cheerful, and I’ve always noticed that women like her are the best.

I have not seen my dear sister for nine months; but I see from her letters that she is every day more and more loved by her husband, and satisfied with her destiny.

I haven’t seen my dear sister for nine months, but I can tell from her letters that she is increasingly loved by her husband and happy with her life.

Shall I again see the prince royal? Will he recognize me in my ordinary dress, and will he still think me beautiful?...

Shall I see the prince again? Will he recognize me in my everyday outfit, and will he still find me beautiful?


MAIDEN'S DREAMING.

Quickly, the sunset light is fading,
The lonely night approaches, On a maid lost in thought Evening light fades softly.
Far into the future looking, She doesn’t pay attention to the fading light; By the fireplace softly dreaming,
She doesn’t pay attention to the passing of time.
Does she not pay attention to the flickering firelight? Shining on her dark brown hair,
Hair where the gold still remains—
Reluctant to leave such a beautiful home.
A book is resting on her lap,
She clasped her hands on her knee; Imagining the distant future—
Wondering what her fate will be.
Dreams of knights with noble qualities,
Nodding feathers and shining helmets,
Wearing all her favorite colors, Quick to do whatever she asks.
Dreams of ancient, grand castles,
Vaulted halls filled with life and light,
Noble court members walking through them,
Smiling women with shiny jewelry.
Around her own brow, in her dreaming, She has worn a coronet; Around her waist, so graceful and slim,
She has wrapped her girdle around Venus.
Charms the knights of strong character,
Noble court members seek her grace,
Young women free from jealousy Love her kind, smiling face.
Now her dreams are fading,
And her eyelids grow heavy;
Dull, the fading firelight flickers On her forehead as white as snow.
Droop the heavy eyelids—
Weary eyes, they cover it well—
And the dreamy girl is sleeping. Gently in the red firelight.

THIRTY DAYS WITH THE SEVENTY-FIRST REGIMENT.

The 71st Regiment N.Y.S.N.G. left New York to aid in repelling the invasion of Pennsylvania on the 17th of June. On the 19th, having meantime determined to 'go to the wars,' Dick and I presented ourselves at the armory, inquiring whether we could follow and join the regiment, and were told briefly to report there at one o'clock on Monday next, and go on with a squad.

The 71st Regiment N.Y.S.N.G. left New York to help fight against the invasion of Pennsylvania on June 17th. On the 19th, after deciding to 'go to war,' Dick and I showed up at the armory, asking if we could join the regiment. We were simply told to report there at one o'clock the following Monday and to go along with a squad.

So at one o'clock on Monday we stood ready in the armory, duly clothed in blue and buttons; but long after the appointed hour we waited without moving, I taking the chance to practise in putting on my knapsack and accoutrements, whose various straps and buckles seemed at first as intricate as a ship's rigging, and benefiting by the kindly hints of regular members who sent substitutes this trip.

So at one o'clock on Monday, we stood ready in the armory, dressed in blue uniforms with buttons; but long after the scheduled time, we waited without moving. I took the opportunity to practice putting on my knapsack and gear, whose various straps and buckles initially seemed as complicated as a ship's rigging, and I benefited from the helpful tips of regular members who sent substitutes this time.

At length came the word, 'Fall in,' and the squad formed, about a hundred. A few minutes' drill ensued, sufficing to show me that I needed considerably more, and then out—down Broadway to Cortlandt street—aboard the ferry boat—into the cars, and about half past seven actually off, amid the cheers and wavings of the bystanders, men, women, and children.

At last, the command came to 'Fall in,' and the squad formed up, about a hundred strong. A few minutes of drill showed me that I needed a lot more practice, and then we headed out—down Broadway to Cortlandt Street—onto the ferry boat—into the train, and around half past seven we were finally off, amid the cheers and waves of the crowd, including men, women, and children.

'Gone for a soger!' Should I ever come back? Perhaps I should wish myself home again soon enough. However, that couldn't be now, so good-by everything and everybody, and into it head and heels.

'Gone for a soldier!' Should I ever come back? Maybe I should hope to be home again soon enough. But that can't be now, so goodbye to everything and everyone, and I'm diving in headfirst.

I went, among other reasons, chiefly to see what it was like, and I will record my experience;—for though, since the war began, tales and sketches of military life have been written and read without number, and we have all become sufficiently learned in warlike matters to see how ignorant of, and unprepared for war the nation was at the outbreak of the rebellion; yet, all I saw and learned was new to me, and may prove interesting to some others.

I went, among other reasons, mainly to see what it was like, and I will share my experience;—because even though, since the war started, countless stories and sketches of military life have been written and read, and we’ve all become pretty knowledgeable about military affairs to realize how unaware and unprepared the nation was when the rebellion broke out; still, everything I saw and learned was new to me and might be interesting to some others.

Tuesday morning by daylight we were in Harrisburg, and marched from the cars to the Capitol grounds through the just awaking town, escorted by one policeman armed with a musket. There a wash at a hydrant refreshed me—then to breakfast in a temporary shed-like erection near the depot.

Tuesday morning in daylight, we arrived in Harrisburg and marched from the train to the Capitol grounds through the waking town, escorted by a single policeman with a musket. I refreshed myself at a hydrant—then headed to breakfast in a makeshift shed near the depot.

An army breakfast! Huge lumps of bread and salt junk, and coffee. To this I knew it must come; but just then, after spending the night in the cars, the most I could do was to swallow some coffee, scorning however to join those who dispersed through the town for a civilized breakfast—wherein I intended to be soldierly, though before long I learned that your old soldier is the very man who goes upon the plan of snatching comfort whenever he can.

An army breakfast! Big chunks of bread, salty food, and coffee. I knew this was what we were in for; but after spending the night on the train, all I could manage was to drink some coffee, though I looked down on those who went into town for a more proper breakfast—where I planned to stay true to the soldier spirit, although I soon realized that an old soldier is actually the one who grabs a moment of comfort whenever possible.

But the regiment was at Chambersburg; so for Chambersburg we took the cars, a distance, I believe, of about fifty miles.

But the regiment was in Chambersburg; so we took the train to Chambersburg, which was about fifty miles away, I think.

Chambersburg, however, we were not destined to reach. Along the route we met all sorts of rumors: 71st cut up; six men in the 8th killed; fighting still going on a little in front, &c., &c.;—a prospect of immediate work. So in ignorance and doubt we came to Carlisle. Here we were greeted by part of the 71st, and the truth proved to be that the 8th and 71st had retreated to this place the night before. 'Not, not the six hundred,' however, for the left wing of our regiment had somehow been left behind, and nothing was certainly known of it. At all events, we were to go no farther, and out of the cars we came. Old members exchanged greetings, and recruits made acquaintances.

Chambersburg, however, we were not meant to reach. Along the way, we heard all kinds of rumors: 71st was cut up; six men in the 8th were killed; fighting was still happening a little ahead, etc., etc.;—a chance for immediate action. So, with ignorance and uncertainty, we arrived in Carlisle. There, we were welcomed by some of the 71st, and the truth turned out to be that the 8th and 71st had retreated to this place the night before. 'Not the six hundred,' though, because the left wing of our regiment had somehow been left behind, and nothing was known for sure about it. In any case, we weren't going any further, and we got off the train. Old members exchanged greetings, and recruits made new friends.

But what were we going to do? I could not learn. We waited, having stacked arms, some sleeping beneath the trees in the College grounds, until the lieutenant-colonel appeared upon the scene. Then we marched, back and forth; toward the cars—'going back to Harrisburg;' past the cars—'no, not to Harrisburg'—through the main street, and turned away from the town, still unconscious of officers' intentions. We privates never know anything of plans or objects. We never know where we are going till we get there, nor what we are to do till we do it, and then we don't know what we are going to do next. I soon got used to this; and although conjectures and prophecies fly through the ranks, of all kinds, from shrewd to ridiculous, I very early learned it was sheer bother of one's brains attempting to discover anything, and ceased to ask questions or form theories—getting up when I heard 'Company I, fall in,' without seeking to know whether it was for march, drill, picket duty, or what not. Company officers seldom know more about the matter than their men, and I speedily came to content myself with trying to extract from past work and present position some general notion of the 'strategy' of our movements. Nor is this ignorance wholly unblissful, as leaving always room for hope that the march is to be short or the coming work pleasant. Well, in the present case, just out of the town we halted in the Fair grounds; an ample field, a high tight face around it, a large shed in the centre. We all stacked arms—most went to sleep. I always took sleep when I could, because, in a regiment constantly on the move as ours was, if you don't want it now, you will before long.

But what were we going to do? I couldn't learn. We waited, having stacked our rifles, some sleeping under the trees on the college grounds, until the lieutenant-colonel showed up. Then we marched, back and forth; toward the cars—'going back to Harrisburg;' past the cars—'no, not to Harrisburg'—through the main street, and turned away from the town, still unaware of the officers' intentions. We privates never know anything about plans or goals. We never know where we’re headed until we get there, nor what we’re supposed to do until it’s happening, and then we don't know what we’re going to do next. I soon got used to this; and although all sorts of guesses and predictions fly through the ranks, from smart to ridiculous, I quickly learned it was pointless to try to figure anything out, so I stopped asking questions or making theories—getting up when I heard 'Company I, fall in,' without bothering to find out if it was for marching, drilling, picket duty, or something else. Company officers usually know just as much about it as their men, and I rapidly learned to be content with trying to piece together some general idea of the 'strategy' of our movements based on past experiences and our current situation. This ignorance isn’t entirely bad, since it always leaves room for hope that the march will be short or the upcoming work enjoyable. Well, in this case, just outside the town we stopped in the Fairgrounds; a spacious field, a tall fence around it, with a large shed in the middle. We all stacked our rifles—most went to sleep. I always tried to catch some sleep when I could, because in a regiment that was constantly on the move like ours, if you don't want it now, you’ll definitely want it soon.

By and by, in came the left wing, weary but safe, and were greeted with three tremendous cheers. I hastened to find Company I. The first lieutenant had come on with us—the captain I had not yet seen. To him I was now introduced.

By and by, the left wing arrived, tired but safe, and they were met with three huge cheers. I rushed to find Company I. The first lieutenant had joined us—the captain I still hadn't seen. I was now introduced to him.

Very soon the Fair ground was a camp; we on one side—the 8th N.Y., Colonel Varian, opposite. Tents were up, fires blazing, and cooking and eating going on. As I had not started with the regiment, I had no tent, and none could be had here, so my camping consisted of piling my traps in a heap. But I needed none, and indeed, throughout the whole time was under one but twice. Tents are all very well, when you are quietly encamped for any length, of time; but when, as with us, you are on the more continually, I consider them a humbug and nuisance. You must carry half a one all day, and at night join it with your comrade's half. The common shelter tent, which is the only one that can be so carried, is a poor protection against heavy rain, for the water can beat in at the sides and form pools beneath you; against midday sun you can guard with a blanket and two muskets, and at any other time you need no shelter.

Very soon, the fairground turned into a campsite; we were on one side—the 8th N.Y., led by Colonel Varian, and they were on the opposite side. Tents were set up, fires were blazing, and people were cooking and eating. Since I hadn’t joined the regiment at the start, I didn’t have a tent, and there weren’t any available here, so my camping consisted of just piling my stuff in a heap. But I didn’t really need a tent, and honestly, during the whole time, I was under one only twice. Tents are fine if you’re camped out for a while, but when you’re on the move constantly like we were, I find them to be a hassle and a nuisance. You have to carry half a tent all day, and at night, you have to combine it with your comrade's half. The regular shelter tent, which is the only one you can transport like that, offers little protection against heavy rain because water can seep in from the sides and form puddles beneath you; you can block out the midday sun with a blanket and two muskets, and at any other time, you don’t need any shelter.

That night I went on guard. Two hours you watch, four for sleep, and then two hours you watch again. All quiet, save that two or three prisoners are brought in from the front to be deposited in limbo, and gazed at in the morning by recruits who have never seen a live rebel.

That night I stood guard. You watch for two hours, sleep for four, and then you’re back on watch for another two hours. Everything was quiet, except for a couple of prisoners being brought in from the front to be put in limbo, where they’d be looked at in the morning by recruits who had never seen a live rebel.

The most surprising thing I learned in these first days, was that everything one has will certainly be stolen by his own regiment, even by his own company, if he does not watch it carefully. This practice is styled 'winning.' It is simple, naked stealing, in no wise to be excused or palliated, and utterly disgraceful. It imposes, moreover, the grievous nuisance of remaining to guard your property when you would be loafing about, or of carrying everything—no light load—with you, wherever you go. Of course, all colonels should prevent this, and one of any force and energy could easily do so; but Colonel—— is not of that kind. An excellent company officer, as I judge, he has not the activity and nerve required in the commander of a regiment, and many a wish did I hear expressed in those thirty days that his predecessor, Colonel Martin, were still in command. Confidence in his bravery before the enemy, was universal; but many things necessary to the decorum, discipline, health, &c., of the regiment devolve duties finally upon the colonel, for whose discharge other qualities than bravery are needed.

The most surprising thing I learned in these first days was that everything you own will definitely be stolen by your own regiment, even by your own company, if you don’t keep an eye on it. This practice is called 'winning.' It’s just plain stealing, completely inexcusable and shameful. It also means you have to waste time guarding your stuff when you’d rather be hanging out, or carry everything with you—which is no small burden—wherever you go. Obviously, all colonels should put a stop to this, and anyone with enough force and energy could easily do it; but Colonel—— is not that kind of leader. He’s a great company officer, as I see it, but he lacks the drive and boldness needed to lead a regiment, and over those thirty days, I heard many people wish Colonel Martin, his predecessor, were still in charge. People universally trusted his courage in battle, but many things essential for the dignity, discipline, health, etc., of the regiment ultimately fall on the colonel, who needs more than just bravery to fulfill those responsibilities.

The next afternoon, the 24th, our laziness is disturbed by orders to take three days' rations; our knapsacks are to be sent to Harrisburg; we are to pack up everything, to be ready to move, Nobody knows, of course, what it means; but a decided conviction prevails that 'something heavy is up.' Presently a hollow square is 'up,' formed of the 8th and ourselves, field officers in the centre. Colonel Varian advances. Unquestionably a speech. Perhaps a few Napoleonic words on the eve of battle. No; Colonel Varian wishes to explain that it was nobody's fault that our left wing was deserted at Chambersburg, in order to prevent ill feeling between the regiments. He does so, and appeals to our lieutenant-colonel. Our lieutenant-colonel verifies and indorses. Perfectly satisfactory; in evidence of which the two commands exchange cheers.

The next afternoon, the 24th, our laziness is interrupted by orders to take three days' worth of rations; our backpacks are to be sent to Harrisburg. We need to pack everything to be ready to move. Nobody knows what it means, but there’s a strong feeling that something important is about to happen. Soon, a hollow square is formed with the 8th and us, with field officers in the center. Colonel Varian steps forward. It’s definitely a speech. Maybe a few inspiring words before a big battle. No; Colonel Varian wants to explain that it wasn’t anyone’s fault that our left wing was left unguarded at Chambersburg to avoid any tension between the regiments. He makes his point and appeals to our lieutenant-colonel. Our lieutenant-colonel backs him up and supports his statement. That’s perfectly satisfactory; as proof, the two commands exchange cheers.

Henceforth we and the 8th are fast friends. We have other friends also—Captain Miller's battery, of Pennsylvania, has been in front with us, and though out for 'the emergency,' declares it will stay as long as the 71st. So we all fraternize, hailing any member as '8th,' '71st,' or 'Battery,' and cheer when we pass each other. The 8th are good cheerers, and though we outnumbered them, I think they outdid us in three times three and a 'tiger,' the inevitable refrain. The 'tiger' (sounding tig-a-h-h) is the test of a cheer. If the cheer be a spontaneous burst of hearty good feeling, the tiger concentrates its energy, and is full and prolonged—if it be only the cheer courteous or the cheer civil, the tiger will fall off and die prematurely.

From now on, we and the 8th are good friends. We have other friends too—Captain Miller's battery from Pennsylvania has been out front with us, and even though they’re here for a temporary situation, they say they’ll stay as long as the 71st. So we all bond, calling each other '8th,' '71st,' or 'Battery,' and we cheer when we pass one another. The 8th are great at cheering, and even though we outnumber them, I think they beat us with their cheers of three times three and a 'tiger,' that catchy refrain. The 'tiger' (pronounced tig-a-h-h) is the ultimate cheer test. If the cheer is a genuine expression of joy, the tiger gets all the energy and lasts a long time—but if it’s just a polite cheer, then the tiger will taper off and die out quickly.

Just at dark we left camp, passed rapidly through the town, along the turnpike about two miles, and halted in a cornfield beside the road, where we formed line of battle. We received orders to 'load at will,' and fire low. The 8th were on the opposite side of the road, and their battery somewhere near us. After some time, nobody appearing, permission was given to thrust our muskets by the bayonets in the ground; and soon after, one by one, the men dropped off asleep. The evening had been extremely sensational. The sudden departure, the rapid march, whither and for what we knew not, yet full of momentary expectation; the orders and preparations indicating the imminence of grim, perhaps ghastly work, in the night hours; the line of men, stretching beyond sight in the darkness, far from home, and, it might be, near to death, sleeping yet waiting:—the total was singularly impressive.

Just as it was getting dark, we left camp, quickly passed through town, traveled about two miles along the turnpike, and stopped in a cornfield by the road, where we lined up for battle. We were instructed to 'load at will' and fire low. The 8th was on the opposite side of the road, and their battery was somewhere nearby. After a while, since no one showed up, we were allowed to stick our muskets in the ground with the bayonets, and soon enough, one by one, the men started dozing off. The evening had been quite intense. The sudden departure, the fast march, going God knows where and for what, but filled with suspense; the orders and preparations hinted at the possibility of serious, maybe grim work in the coming hours; the line of men stretched out beyond sight in the darkness, far from home and possibly close to death, sleeping yet waiting:—the whole scene was strikingly powerful.

Nevertheless, I too was soon asleep, and slept undisturbed till morning. Then, rebels or no rebels, we must have breakfast. There was none to be had in the regiment; but the farmhouses supplied us, and an ancient dame intermitted packing her goods for flight, to cook the pork which made part of my three days' rations. Then I stretched myself beneath the shade of a roadside house within sound of orders, and having nothing else on hand, went to sleep again.

Nevertheless, I quickly fell asleep too and slept soundly until morning. Then, whether there were rebels or not, we needed breakfast. There wasn’t any food available in the regiment, but the farmhouses provided for us, and an elderly woman paused her packing to cook the pork that was part of my three days' supplies. After that, I laid down in the shade of a roadside house where I could hear the orders being given, and with nothing else to do, I fell asleep again.

I was now broken in. Camp rations I could eat; camp coffee, though always sans milk and often sans sugar, I deemed good; a wash was a luxury, not a necessity; and I could sleep anywhere.

I was now used to it. I could eat camp rations; camp coffee, although always without milk and often without sugar, I found decent; washing was a luxury, not a necessity; and I could sleep anywhere.

When I was aroused, I found a barricade thrown up across the road, and a force of contrabands digging a trench across the field. A cavalry picket reported the enemy within half a mile, advancing. The citizens came out from Carlisle to aid us, and we went in line into the trenches. Two men were detailed from each company to carry off the wounded; the red hospital flag fluttered upon a house behind us, and the colonel, passing in front, told us they were very near, and exhorted us not to let them pass. But the day wore on to evening, and no rebels appeared, and at dark we moved again. Starting in a heavy rain, we marched nine miles to the borders of a town known as New Kingston. Here we halted while quarters were hunted up. Every man, tired with the rapid walking through rain and mud, squatted at once in the road, no matter where, and then along the whole column singing began. A soldier will sing under all circumstances, comfortable or uncomfortable.

When I woke up, I saw a barricade set up across the road and a group of freed slaves digging a trench in the field. A cavalry lookout reported that the enemy was half a mile away and advancing. The townspeople came out from Carlisle to help us, and we formed a line in the trenches. Two men from each company were assigned to carry off the wounded; the red hospital flag waved on a house behind us, and the colonel, passing by, told us they were very close and urged us not to let them through. But the day stretched into evening, and no rebels showed up, so at dark, we moved again. Starting in heavy rain, we marched nine miles to the edge of a town called New Kingston. We paused here while we looked for places to stay. Every man, exhausted from the fast marching through rain and mud, immediately sat down in the road, wherever they could, and then the whole line started singing. A soldier will sing in all situations, whether comfortable or uncomfortable.

At length we moved into the town and took possession of a church, distributing ourselves in aisles, pews, and pulpit. What little remained of the night, we were glad to have in quiet. It had been questionable whether we could reach Kingston, for on the march it was rumored that we were flanked; and a man, emerging from the shade as we passed, had asked a question of the chaplain, and, receiving no answer, had retreated a few yards, and fired his piece in the air, which looked very like a signal. The next morning, the 26th, we went into camp in woods just in front of the town, while the general and the surgeon established headquarters in the town.

Eventually, we arrived in town and took over a church, spreading ourselves out in the aisles, pews, and pulpit. We were relieved to have the little bit of night left in peace. There was some doubt about whether we would make it to Kingston, as rumors circulated during the march that we were being flanked; a man had stepped out of the shadows as we passed, asked a question of the chaplain, and when he got no response, he backed away a bit and fired his weapon into the air, which seemed a lot like a signal. The next morning, the 26th, we set up camp in the woods right in front of the town, while the general and the surgeon set up their headquarters in the town.

Here we repeated substantially the programme of the day before, except that continuous rain was substituted for the baking sun, and proved far more endurable.

Here we followed almost the same schedule as the day before, except that continuous rain replaced the intense sun, which turned out to be much more bearable.

On the afternoon of the 27th we marched some seven or eight miles, and encamped at night in Oyster Point, about two miles from Harrisburg.

On the afternoon of the 27th, we walked about seven or eight miles and set up camp at night in Oyster Point, roughly two miles from Harrisburg.

Sunday! the 28th of June. My first Sunday with the regiment. No rumors of the enemy reach us, and to us privates the prospect is of a quiet day. The boys gather round the chaplain for divine service. And as for a few minutes we renew our connection with civilization, and, amid stacked arms, tents, camp fires, and the paraphernalia of war, sing psalms and hymns, and listen to the chaplain's prayer, I decide that this surpasses all luxury possible in camp. I shall never forget that 'church.'

Sunday, June 28th. My first Sunday with the regiment. We haven't heard any enemy rumors, so it looks like it's going to be a quiet day for us privates. The guys gather around the chaplain for the service. For a few minutes, we reconnect with civilization, and, surrounded by stacked arms, tents, campfires, and all the gear of war, we sing psalms and hymns and listen to the chaplain's prayer. I decide this beats any luxury we could have in camp. I’ll never forget that "church."

But no Sunday in camp. Hardly were the services concluded, when we went forward a little to an orchard, and then line of battle again. This performance of 'laying for a fight' which never came, had by this time grown tame, in fact intolerably stupid, and I for one was growing tired of sitting in silence, when boom! crash! a cannon shot in front of us, the smoke visible too, curling above the woods, and showing how near it had been fired. A smothered 'Ah!' and 'Now you've got it, boys,' went through the ranks. It was no humbug this time. The rebels were shelling the woods as they advanced.

But it was just another Sunday in camp. As soon as the services wrapped up, we moved a bit forward to an orchard and then got back into formation. This routine of “waiting for a fight” that never happened was starting to feel dull, even painfully boring, and I was getting tired of sitting in silence when suddenly, boom! Crash! A cannon shot rang out in front of us, the smoke visible too, curling above the trees, showing just how close it was fired. A muffled “Ah!” and “Now you’ve got it, boys,” echoed through the ranks. This time it was for real. The rebels were shelling the woods as they moved forward.

But it appeared we were not to receive them at that spot, for suddenly we were ordered off again, and marched across lots, to the destruction of many a bushel of wheat, clear into the intrenchments in front of Harrisburg. There for the remainder of the day we waited in line. Other regiments, we knew not what, were near us in different positions. The signal flags were waving, and officers galloping by constantly, of whom the quartermaster was hailed with shouts of 'Grub, grub.'

But it seemed we weren't going to stay there long, because suddenly we were ordered to move again, and we marched across fields, destroying many bushels of wheat, until we reached the trenches in front of Harrisburg. There, for the rest of the day, we waited in line. Other regiments, who we didn’t recognize, were positioned nearby. Signal flags were waving, and officers were constantly riding by, with the quartermaster being called out to with cheers of 'Food, food.'

That night my company and two others went out on picket, taking position near our camp of the day before. In the morning we advanced a little to a lane—a cobbler's stall was converted into headquarters, and the half of the company not on duty went foraging for dinner. Pigs and chickens were captured, and cooking began in the kitchen of a deserted house close by. Apple butter, too, the prevalent institution in Pennsylvania, was found in plenty. So the two halves of the company relieved each other in standing guard and picnicking. Meantime, however, the rebels, from the woods just in front, were paying their respects with two-inch shell, which shrieked and crashed through the branches, bursting over us, around us, and many of them altogether too near to be pleasant. Moreover, by one of those blunders which cannot always be avoided, some of our own men, mistaking us, opened fire on our rear; but to this a stop was speedily put by a flag of truce, improvised from a ramrod and a white handkerchief. We were allowed to fire only three or four volleys in return. This skirmishing tries courage, I believe, more than a pitched battle. To lie on the ground for hours, two or three miles in front of your main body, ten feet from the nearest man, and be fired at without firing yourself or making any noise, is a different thing from standing in your place amid the throng and all the noise, excitement, and enthusiasm of a battle, earnestly occupied in firing as fast as you can. In a battle all the circumstances combine to produce high excitement and drive fear out of a man, leaving room only for that kind of courage properly called fearlessness or intrepidity, belonging to men like Governor Pickens, 'born insensible to fear.' But the highest grade of courage is that which, despite of fear, stands firm. That is the courage of principle, of morale, as opposed to purely physical courage. It is the last degree—at the next step we rise into heroism.

That night, my group and two others went out on guard duty, setting up near our camp from the day before. In the morning, we moved a bit to a lane—using a cobbler's stall as our headquarters, and the half of the company not on duty went out to scavenge for dinner. We managed to catch some pigs and chickens, and cooking began in the kitchen of a nearby abandoned house. We also found plenty of apple butter, a popular item in Pennsylvania. So, the two halves of the company took turns standing guard and having a picnic. Meanwhile, the rebels, hidden in the woods right in front of us, were sending shells our way, which screamed and crashed through the branches, exploding above and around us, with many landing way too close for comfort. Additionally, due to a mix-up, some of our own guys mistakenly opened fire on our rear; however, we quickly stopped that with a makeshift flag of truce made from a ramrod and a white handkerchief. We were allowed to fire back only three or four times. This kind of skirmishing tests a person's courage more than a full battle does. Lying on the ground for hours, a few miles ahead of your main force, just ten feet from the nearest person, getting shot at without being able to return fire or make any sound, is very different from standing in the middle of a crowd with all the noise, excitement, and adrenaline of battle, focused on shooting as fast as you can. In battle, everything combines to create high excitement and push fear out of your mind, leaving space only for a type of courage called fearlessness or intrepidity, which belongs to those like Governor Pickens, "born insensible to fear." But the highest form of courage is the one that stands firm despite fear. That's the courage of principle, of morale, as opposed to just physical bravery. It's the ultimate level—after that, we move into heroism.

In the afternoon we were relieved by a Pennsylvania company, and as we retired in full sight of the rebels, the rascals yelled at us, and gave us several volleys, from which it is wonderful that every man escaped.

In the afternoon, a company from Pennsylvania took over our position, and as we moved back right in front of the rebels, they shouted at us and fired several rounds, from which it's amazing that everyone made it out unscathed.

That evening we moved to the extreme rear, into Fort Washington, on the bank of the river in front of Harrisburg. Here it was said our advance work was over, and we were promised comfortable quarters and rest.

That evening we moved to the very back, into Fort Washington, right by the river in front of Harrisburg. It was said that our preliminary work was done, and we were promised cozy accommodations and some rest.

Any one nowadays can see a camp, but only one who has seen it can understand how picturesque it is. The night scene at Harrisburg was beautiful in the extreme. Behind us slept the city—we guarded it in front, and the river rolled between. The moonlight, illuminating a most exquisite scenery, between the foliage gave glimpses of that placid stream, and shone upon the tents and bayonets of some six thousand men within the formidable works; the expiring fires sent up wreaths of smoke; grim guns looked over the ramparts down the gentle slope in front and up the beautiful Cumberland Valley; and only the occasional call of the sentry for the corporal of the guard broke the serene stillness.

Anyone can see a camp these days, but only someone who has experienced it can truly appreciate how picturesque it is. The night scene at Harrisburg was extremely beautiful. Behind us, the city was asleep—we kept watch in front, and the river flowed between us. The moonlight illuminated a stunning landscape among the trees, revealing glimpses of the calm stream and shining on the tents and bayonets of about six thousand soldiers within the strong fortifications; the dying fires sent up curls of smoke; grim cannons overlooked the ramparts down the gentle slope ahead and across the beautiful Cumberland Valley; and only the occasional call from the sentry for the corporal of the guard broke the peaceful stillness.

Here were our friends of the 8th, and here we regained our knapsacks. Many of them had been 'gone through,' and everything 'won.' The 56th and 22d New York, the 23d and 18th Brooklyn, besides others, were encamped inside.

Here were our friends from the 8th, and here we got our backpacks back. Many of them had been searched, and everything taken. The 56th and 22nd New York, the 23rd and 18th Brooklyn, along with others, were camped inside.

Here we were sworn into the United States service for thirty days from the 17th June.

Here, we were enlisted in the United States service for thirty days starting from June 17th.

On Wednesday, July 1st, all our prospect of camp life, with its regularity of drill, inspection, and, above all, of rations, was dashed by orders to move in the morning to Carlisle. General Knipe, riding through camp, was asked where he was going to take us. 'Right into the face of the enemy,' said he. 'Hi, hi!' shouted the men.

On Wednesday, July 1st, all our hopes for camp life, with its routine of drills, inspections, and especially rations, were shattered by orders to move to Carlisle in the morning. General Knipe, riding through camp, was asked where he was going to take us. 'Right into the face of the enemy,' he replied. 'Hi, hi!' shouted the men.

So away we went again. I was detailed to guard baggage, and remained, loading wagons, &c., subject to the quartermaster, and went on in the cars to Carlisle, where, on the evening of the 3d, I joined the regiment when it came in.

So off we went again. I was assigned to guard the luggage and stayed behind, loading the wagons, etc., under the quartermaster's direction, and traveled in the train to Carlisle, where, on the evening of the 3rd, I rejoined the regiment when it arrived.

Since we left Carlisle the rebels had been there and burned the barracks. They had shelled the town the night before, and the 37th had had a sharp skirmish with them.

Since we left Carlisle, the rebels came through and burned the barracks. They shelled the town the night before, and the 37th had a fierce skirmish with them.

On the morning of the 4th July we started about ten thousand strong—a movement in force. The battle of Gettysburg had been fought, the danger to Harrisburg was past, and, without knowing exactly where we were bound, it was plain that we were to cooperate with Meade. That day we made a long march. Our knapsacks were left behind. The first six miles were well enough. We move on slowly, the sun overclouded, the road good, and marching, as always is allowed on a long march (save when we pass through a town), without order or file. The men talk, laugh, and sing, get water and tobacco from the roadside dwellers, and chaff them with all sorts of absurd questions. The first six miles are pleasant. At the foot of the South Mountains we rest. This is Papertown. Papertown, as far as visible, consists of one house. From the piazza of said house, an 8th makes a speech: I am not near enough to hear, but suppose it funny, for colonels and all laugh. Some go to eating, some to sleep, some take the chance, as is wise, to wash their feet at the stream below, the best preventive of blisters.

On the morning of July 4th, we set out with around ten thousand men—ready to move as a unit. The battle of Gettysburg was over, the threat to Harrisburg had faded, and although we weren't sure where we were headed, it was clear we were meant to work together with Meade. That day, we hiked a long distance. We left our backpacks behind. The first six miles were fine. We moved slowly, with the sun hidden behind clouds, the road was good, and, as always on long marches (except when we're passing through a town), we marched without strict formation. The men chatted, laughed, and sang, got water and tobacco from local residents, and playfully asked them silly questions. The first six miles were enjoyable. At the base of the South Mountains, we took a break. This place is Papertown. From what I can see, Papertown is just one house. From the porch of that house, an 8th gives a speech: I'm not close enough to hear it, but I assume it's funny because the colonels and everyone else are laughing. Some people start eating, some go to sleep, and some wisely take the opportunity to wash their feet in the stream below, the best way to prevent blisters.

In an hour it begins to rain, and we start to go through the Gap, along which we meet squads of prisoners and deserters from Lee's army. Eleven miles through that rain. I have never seen such rain before; it is credited to the cannonading which for days past has been going on all around. Trudge, trudge; in fifteen minutes soaked through, in half an hour walking in six inches of water, in two hours walking in six inches of mud. Then throw away blankets and overcoats—men fall behind done up—men can go no farther for sore feet.

In an hour, it starts to rain, and we begin to go through the Gap, where we see groups of prisoners and deserters from Lee's army. Eleven miles in that rain. I’ve never seen rain like this before; it’s said to be from the cannon fire that’s been happening for days all around. Trudge, trudge; in fifteen minutes, we’re soaked through, in half an hour we’re walking in six inches of water, and in two hours, we’re trudging through six inches of mud. Then we toss away blankets and overcoats—some men fall behind, exhausted—others can’t go any further because of sore feet.

At Pine Grove, that night, Company I, out of seventy men, musters thirty at roll call. The different regiments scatter over half a mile of ground. Every fence about is converted into fuel. The cattle and hogs in the fields are levied upon—shot, dressed, cooked, and eaten. There is nothing else to be had, and the wagons cannot follow us for some time over such roads. So officers shut their eyes. It rains still, but we can be no wetter than we are, so we lie down and take it. This is our glorious Fourth!

At Pine Grove that night, Company I, which started with seventy men, only has thirty showing up for roll call. The various regiments are spread out over half a mile. Every fence around is used for firewood. The livestock in the fields are taken—shot, prepared, cooked, and eaten. There’s nothing else available, and the wagons can’t catch up with us for a while because of the rough roads. So the officers turn a blind eye. It’s still raining, but we can’t get any wetter, so we lie down and endure it. This is our glorious Fourth!

In the morning—Sunday morning again—there is nothing to eat. In the town, which comprises half a dozen houses and an old foundery, the answer is, 'The rebels has eat us all out.' A few secure loaves of bread, paying as high as a dollar; another few boil what coffee they had carried with them and contrived to save from the rain. The rest have nothing. Henceforth the order of the day is march and starve, and the story is only of ceaseless fatigue, hunger, and rain. Thus far we have stood stiff and taken it cheerfully. There was growling before we got through.

In the morning—Sunday morning again—there's nothing to eat. In the town, which has about six houses and an old foundry, the response is, 'The rebels have eaten us out.' A few manage to secure loaves of bread, paying up to a dollar; others boil whatever coffee they could carry with them and managed to save from the rain. The rest have nothing. From now on, the routine is to march and starve, and the story is just one of constant exhaustion, hunger, and rain. So far, we have held strong and dealt with it cheerfully. There was grumbling before we made it through.

Off again over the mountains.

Heading back over the mountains.

If I have enough to eat, I can stand anything—if not, I break down. In two miles I 'caved in.' The captain thought the regiment would return shortly. So I staid behind. On Monday afternoon, however, they had not come back, and I started after them. I got a meal and passed the night in a house on the mountain, and, after some sixteen miles' walking, caught them on the broad turnpike the next day, and marched some seven miles farther, to Funkstown, Pennsylvania.

If I have enough to eat, I can handle anything—if not, I fall apart. After two miles, I 'caved in.' The captain thought the regiment would be back soon. So I stayed behind. However, by Monday afternoon, they still hadn't returned, so I went after them. I got a meal and spent the night in a house on the mountain, and after walking about sixteen miles, I caught up with them on the main road the next day and marched another seven miles to Funkstown, Pennsylvania.

Here an episode. As we started the next morning (in the rain, of course), I was sent to the rear to report to a sergeant. The sergeant, with nine besides me, reported to the brigade quartermaster. The quartermaster distributed the ten, with an equal number of the 23d, through ten army wagons, to drive and guard. We went through Chambersburg to Shippensburg, where we loaded with provisions. Here I heard abundance of the doings of the rebels, who loaded seven hundred wagons at this place. I bought Confederate money and got meals at a hotel—at my own expense.

Here’s what happened. The next morning (in the rain, of course), I was sent to the back to report to a sergeant. The sergeant, along with nine others, reported to the brigade quartermaster. The quartermaster assigned the ten of us, along with an equal number from the 23rd, to ten army wagons to drive and guard. We passed through Chambersburg to Shippensburg, where we loaded up on supplies. Here, I heard plenty about what the rebels were up to, including them loading seven hundred wagons at this location. I bought Confederate money and paid for meals at a hotel—out of my own pocket.

On Friday evening, the 10th, we rejoined the column at Waynesboro', a welcome arrival, for grub was terribly scarce. Here was the Sixth Corps, Army of the Potomac, under General Neal—'Bucky Neal,' a 'Potomaker' called him. For a time we belonged to it, and adorned our caps with the badge of the corps, cut out of cracker.

On Friday evening, the 10th, we rejoined the group at Waynesboro, which was a relief since food was really hard to come by. Here was the Sixth Corps, Army of the Potomac, led by General Neal—'Bucky Neal,' as a 'Potomaker' called him. For a while, we were part of it and decorated our caps with the corps badge made from cracker.

On Saturday evening we crossed the line into Maryland, fording the Antietam creek, the bridge over which the rebs had burned; and Sunday we footed it back and forth over roads and across lots, bringing up at Cavetown.

On Saturday evening, we entered Maryland by crossing the Antietam Creek, where the Confederates had burned the bridge. Then on Sunday, we walked back and forth along the roads and through fields until we reached Cavetown.

'Earthquakes, as usual,' wrote Lady Sale, in her 'Diary.' 'Rain, as usual,' wrote we. And such rain! They do a heavy business in rain in that region, and in thunder and lightning, too. I have heard Western thunder storms described, but I doubt if they surpass such as are common beneath these mountains. Four poor fellows of the 56th, who were sitting beneath a tree, were struck by lightning—one of them killed.

'Earthquakes, as usual,' wrote Lady Sale in her 'Diary.' 'Rain, as usual,' we noted. And what rain! They really know how to deliver rain in that area, along with thunder and lightning, too. I've heard descriptions of thunderstorms in the West, but I doubt they can match the ones that are typical under these mountains. Four unfortunate men from the 56th, who were sitting under a tree, were struck by lightning—one was killed.

On Monday we camped at Boonsboro', and on Tuesday beside a part of Meade's army. When I saw all the wagons here, and what an immense job it is to move any considerable force, with all the delays that may come from broken wheels, lame horses, and bad roads, I could not but smile at the military critics at home, who show you how general this should have made a rapid movement so; or general that hurled a force upon that point, &c.

On Monday, we camped at Boonsboro, and on Tuesday next to a part of Meade's army. When I saw all the wagons here and realized how huge of a task it is to move any significant force, with all the delays that can happen from broken wheels, lame horses, and bad roads, I couldn't help but smile at the military critics back home, who explain how this general should have made a quick move or that general sent a force to that point, etc.

Here, near Boonsboro', on Tuesday night, the 14th, news of the riot in New York reached us. The near approach of the expiration of our time had already made much talk of home, and now anxiety was doubled. Rumors flew through camp, and all ears and mouths were open, and before we settled for the night it came. Orderlies carried directions through the ranks to have all ready and clean up pieces to go home.

Here, near Boonsboro, on Tuesday night, the 14th, we heard about the riot in New York. The approaching end of our time had already sparked a lot of conversation about going home, and now the anxiety doubled. Rumors spread through the camp, with everyone listening and talking, and before we settled in for the night, the news arrived. Orderlies moved through the ranks with instructions to get everything ready and tidy up our things for the trip home.

In the morning our Battery friends came up to say good-by. Seventy-first buttons were exchanged for their crossed-cannon badges, songs sung and cheers given ad lib.

In the morning, our Battery friends came by to say goodbye. We traded seventy-first buttons for their crossed-cannon badges, sang songs, and cheered ad lib.

Soon we all started, bound, we knew, for the cars at Frederick City. The last march! It was very warm, and the road across the mountains often steep, but there was little straggling.

Soon we all set off, knowing we were headed for the cars in Frederick City. The last march! It was pretty hot, and the road through the mountains was often steep, but there was hardly any lagging behind.

Most incidents of soldier life grow tame, but to the last the spectacle of the column on march retained its impressiveness for me.

Most experiences of soldier life become mundane, but even to the end, the sight of the marching column stayed impressive to me.

We passed through Frederick just at dusk—ejaculating tenderly 'Ah! ah!' as fair damsels waved handkerchiefs at us—and went out to the junction. The cars were ready. We had done the last march. Twenty-five miles that day! And I had gone through this month of walking without foot trouble, for which I am indebted to my 'pontoons,' i.e., Government shoes. Take them large enough, and they are the only things to walk in.

We went through Frederick just as it was getting dark—shouting "Ah! ah!" in a heartfelt way as beautiful ladies waved handkerchiefs at us—and headed out to the junction. The trains were ready. We had completed the final leg of our journey. Twenty-five miles that day! And I had managed this month of walking without any foot problems, thanks to my 'pontoons,' meaning Government-issued shoes. If you get them big enough, they’re the best for walking.

Marching is the hardest thing I met with. I have always been a regular and good walker. But ordinary walking is no preparation for marching. The weight of musket and accoutrements, the dust (rain and mud in our case), the inability to see before you, and the necessity of keeping up in place, are all wearing and nervously exhausting.

Marching is the toughest thing I've encountered. I've always been a decent and reliable walker. But regular walking doesn't prepare you for marching. The weight of the rifle and gear, the dust (or rain and mud in our case), the obstacles blocking your view, and the need to keep pace—all of this is draining and incredibly stressful.

We did not get off at once. Red tape delayed us, and we growled savagely. But we had plenty to eat, and a river beside us. So, bathing and eating, we passed Thursday in sight of the train. At length red tape was untied, and Thursday night the 8th and 71st set off, in cattle cars. This time the advance was a privilege. In Baltimore we were beset by women trying to sell cakes, and boys trying to beg cartridges. Along the road we ate, smoked, and slept. In Philadelphia we had 'supper' in the 'United States Volunteers' Refreshment Saloon.' I remember a bright girl there, who got me a second cup of coffee.

We didn't leave right away. Bureaucratic delays held us up, and we complained loudly. But we had plenty of food and a river nearby. So, we spent Thursday eating and bathing, all while keeping an eye on the train. Eventually, the bureaucracy was cleared up, and on Thursday night, the 8th and 71st battalions departed in cattle cars. This time, moving forward felt like a privilege. In Baltimore, we were swarmed by women selling cakes and boys begging for cartridges. Along the way, we ate, smoked, and slept. In Philadelphia, we had dinner at the 'United States Volunteers' Refreshment Saloon.' I remember a bright girl there who got me a second cup of coffee.

And so, Saturday morning, the 18th, we took the boat at Amboy, within two hours of home! But there was less hilarity than usual on the return of a regiment. Our news from the city was not the latest, and our grimmest work might be to come—and in New York! Woe to any show of a mob we had met! The indignation was deep and intense.

And so, Saturday morning, the 18th, we took the boat from Amboy, just two hours from home! But the mood was less cheerful than usual for the return of a regiment. The news we had from the city wasn’t the most current, and our toughest tasks could be ahead—and in New York! We were filled with dread at the thought of any mob we might encounter! The anger was deep and intense.

But in two minutes after we landed on the Battery, papers were circulated through the ranks, and we knew all was quiet.

But two minutes after we landed at the Battery, papers were passed around, and we knew everything was calm.

So up Broadway. We were too early in the street to gather much of a crowd. Those who were out hailed us heartily, and at the corner of Grand street or thereabouts an ardent individual from a fourth-story window, plying two boards cymbal-wise (clap-boards, say), initiated a respectable noise. And so round the corner and into the armory at Centre Market. The campaign was over, and a few days after we were paid off and mustered out.

So we headed up Broadway. We were too early on the street to collect much of a crowd. Those who were out greeted us warmly, and at the corner of Grand street or nearby, an enthusiastic person from a fourth-story window, using two boards like cymbals (let's call them clap-boards), started a decent noise. Then we turned the corner and went into the armory at Centre Market. The campaign was finished, and a few days later we were paid and discharged.

As I said, I went to see what it was like, and I saw. It is a strange life, but a wholesome one, if you get a tolerable sufficiency to eat, and not too heavy a dose of marching. So severe a time as we had is terribly physical, and benumbs the brain somewhat. The campaign was short, but the utmost was crowded into those thirty days.

As I mentioned, I went to check it out, and I did. It’s a weird life, but a decent one, as long as you have enough to eat and don’t have to march too much. A tough time like we had is really physical and can dull the mind a bit. The campaign was brief, but we packed a lot into those thirty days.

The first portion was advance work, always arduous. General Knipe's work was to check the rebel advance. He did so by going to the front and meeting them, and then retreating slowly before them, making a stand and demonstration of fight, at which their advance would fall back on the main body, at whose approach he would up stakes, run a few miles, and make another show. Thus he gained ten days' time, which enabled General Couch, in command of the department, to fortify, and collect and organize troops, and probably saved Harrisburg. And for the manner in which he did it, without, too, the loss of a man, he deserves credit.

The first part was preparation work, which was always tough. General Knipe's task was to stop the rebel advance. He did this by going to the front lines to confront them, then gradually retreating while putting up a fight. This would cause their advance to pull back to their main force, and when that happened, he would gather his things, move a few miles, and put on another show of resistance. In this way, he bought ten days, giving General Couch, who was in charge of the department, the opportunity to fortify and organize troops, likely saving Harrisburg. For his approach, without losing a single soldier, he deserves recognition.

On the whole, did I like it? Well, I am glad I have been. But the exact answer to that question is a sentence of Winthrop's, in his paper 'Washington as a Camp': 'It is monotonous, it is not monotonous, it is laborious, it is lazy, it is a bore, it is a lark, it is half war, half peace, and totally attractive, and not to be dispensed with from one's experience in the nineteenth century.'

On the whole, did I like it? Well, I'm glad I did. But the exact answer to that question is a sentence from Winthrop in his paper 'Washington as a Camp': 'It's monotonous, it's not monotonous, it's laborious, it's lazy, it's a bore, it's a lark, it's half war, half peace, and totally attractive, and not something to be missed in one's experience in the nineteenth century.'


REASON, RHYME, AND RHYTHM.

CHAPTER VI.—TRUTH AND LOVE.

The Divine Attributes, the base of all true Art.

The Divine Attributes, the foundation of all genuine Art.

Art must be based upon a study of Nature, upon a clear and comprehensive knowledge of natural laws. No man was ever yet a great poet without being at the same time a profound philosopher, for Poetry is the blossom and fragrance of all human knowledge, human thoughts, human passions, and human emotions. The poet must have the ability to observe things as they really are, in order to depict them with accuracy, unchanged by any passion in the mind of the describer, whether the things to be depicted are actually present to the senses, or have a place only in the memory.

Art must be grounded in studying Nature, with a clear and thorough understanding of natural laws. No one has ever been a great poet without also being a deep thinker, because Poetry is the bloom and essence of all human knowledge, thoughts, passions, and emotions. The poet needs to be able to observe things as they truly are to represent them accurately, without being swayed by any feelings in the mind of the observer, whether the things being described are present to the senses or exist only in memory.

Nature may be regarded either as the home of man, and consequently associated with all the phases of his existence; or as an assemblage of symbols, manifesting the thoughts of the Creator. In accordance with the first view, the poet may give it its place in the different scenes of human life, animated with our passions, sympathizing with us, and expressing our feelings; in the second, he must try to interpret this divine language, to seize the idea gleaming through the veil of the material envelope, for there is an established harmony between material nature and intellectual. Every thought has its reflection in a visible object which repeats it like an echo, reflects it like a mirror, rendering it sensible first to the senses by the visible image, then to the thought by the thought.

Nature can be seen as either the home of humanity, reflecting all aspects of our existence, or as a collection of symbols that show the Creator's thoughts. From the first perspective, a poet can place nature in various scenes of human life, filled with our passions, aligned with us, and expressing our emotions. From the second perspective, the poet must interpret this divine language, grasping the idea that shines through the material world, because there is a natural harmony between the physical world and intellectual thought. Every thought has a counterpart in a visible object that echoes it back, reflecting it like a mirror, making it understandable first to our senses through the visible image, and then to our minds through thought.

Genius is the instinct of discovering some more of the words in this divine language of universal analogies, the key of which God alone possesses, but some portions of whose stores he sometimes deigns to unclose for man. Therefore in earlier times the Prophet, an inspired poet; and the poet, an uninspired prophet—were both considered holy. They are now looked upon as insane or useless; and indeed, this is but a logical consequence of the so-called utilitarian views. If only the material and palpable part of nature which may be calculated, percented, turned into gold, or made to minister to sensual pleasures, is to be regarded with interest; if the lessons of the harvest, with its 'good seed and tares,' and the angels, its reapers; the teachings of the sparrow and the Divine Love which watched over them; the grass and the lilies of the field clothed in splendor by their Creator, are to awaken neither hope nor fear—then men are right in despising those who preserve a deep reverence for moral beauty; the idea of God in his creation; and respect the language of images, the mysterious relations between the visible and invisible worlds. Is it asked what does this language prove? The answer is, God and Immortality! Alas! they are worth nothing on 'Change!

Genius is the instinct to discover more of the words in this divine language of universal connections, a language that only God truly understands, but sometimes He allows us to glimpse parts of it. That’s why in the past, the Prophet—a divinely inspired poet—and the poet—a simply inspired prophet—were both seen as sacred figures. Nowadays, they’re often viewed as crazy or pointless; and really, this is just a logical result of the so-called utilitarian mindset. If only the tangible and measurable parts of nature that can be calculated, converted into money, or turned into sensory pleasures are deemed worthy of interest; if the lessons from farming, with its 'good seed and weeds,' and the angels who gather them; the teachings of the sparrow and the Divine Love that cares for them; the grass and the lilies dressed in glory by their Creator, are meant to inspire neither hope nor fear—then people are right to look down on those who hold a deep respect for moral beauty; the idea of God in His creation; and who appreciate the language of images, the mysterious connections between the seen and unseen worlds. If you ask what this language proves, the answer is God and Immortality! Unfortunately, they don't hold any value on the stock market!

Yet let him who would study his own happiness and well-being, follow the advice given in the Good Book:

Yet let anyone who wants to understand their own happiness and well-being follow the advice given in the Good Book:

'Look upon the rainbow, and bless Him that made it, for it is very beautiful.

'Look at the rainbow, and thank the one who created it, because it's really beautiful.

'It encompasseth the heavens about with the circle of its glory; the hands of the Most High have displayed it.'

'It surrounds the heavens with the circle of its glory; the hands of the Most High have revealed it.'

As creation is symbolic, and the province of the poet is humbly to imitate the works of the Great Artist, we must expect to find him also make use of symbolic language, imagery.

As creation is symbolic, and the poet's role is to humbly reflect the works of the Great Artist, we should expect him to also use symbolic language and imagery.

Metaphor (metapherô) is the application of a physical fact to the moral order; the association of an external material fact to one internal and intellectual. As this association is not reflective, but spontaneous, and is found pervading the infancy of languages; as it is intuitively and generally understood; it must take place in accordance with a mental law which establishes natural relations of analogy between the moral world and the physical. To become perceptible, thought must be imaged, reflected upon a sensuous form; the definition by an image is generally the most clear and complete. We may have clear enough ideas of some invisible truth in our own minds, but if we would convey our conception to another, we cannot give it to him by a pure idea, for then we would still be in the internal world of intellect; we must go out from this internal world, we must seek a sign in the physical world that he can see and contemplate; we select some phenomenon which can be easily observed, and in accordance with the law of analogy of which we have just spoken, we associate our thought with it, and in this manner we can clearly communicate the thought we have conceived.

Metaphor is the use of a physical fact to describe a moral concept; it connects something external and tangible to something internal and intellectual. This connection isn’t thought out, but rather spontaneous, and it’s common in the early stages of languages. Since it’s understood intuitively by most people, it must arise from a mental principle that establishes natural similarities between the moral and physical worlds. For thought to be noticeable, it needs to be represented in a sensory form; defining something through an image is usually the clearest and most complete way. We might have clear ideas about some unseen truths in our minds, but if we want to share our thoughts with someone else, we can’t just present it as an abstract idea, because we’d still be stuck in our own internal thought process. We need to step outside of this internal world and find a sign in the physical world that the other person can observe and understand; we choose a phenomenon that’s easy to see, and based on the principle of analogy we mentioned earlier, we connect our thoughts to it. This way, we can effectively communicate the ideas we’ve formed.

Almost all the ideas we have of the moral world are expressed through metaphors: thus we say the movements or emotions of the soul; the clearness or coloring of a style; the heat or warmth of a discourse; the hardness or softness of the heart, &c., &c. Language expresses the invisible thought of the soul; in accordance with the etymology of the word (exprimere) it presses them from the soul, from the realm of internal thought, to transport them to the visible sphere. But the etymology itself is nothing but a metaphor, for the immaterial facts of the soul always remain in their own region inaccessible to the senses, and the instinctive facts of the organism always remain in the visible world, so that there can be no actual passage from one to the other, for an immaterial fact cannot be changed into a material one:—association, simultaneousness, correlation may obtain between them, but nothing more.

Almost all the ideas we have about the moral world are expressed through metaphors: we talk about the movements or emotions of the soul; the clarity or color of a style; the heat or warmth of a speech; the hardness or softness of the heart, etc. Language conveys the invisible thoughts of the A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0 soul; following the etymology of the word (exprimere), it draws them from the soul, from the realm of internal thought, to bring them into the visible world. But the etymology itself is just a metaphor, as the immaterial aspects of the soul always stay in their own realm, unreachable by the senses, while the instinctive facts of the body always remain in the visible world, so there can be no true transfer from one to the other, since an immaterial fact cannot be turned into a material one: association, simultaneity, correlation may exist between them, but nothing more.

Saint Thomas Aquinas asserts 'that in our present state of degradation the intellect comprehends nothing without an image.' Language is in reality the association of material facts to facts of the will, heart, and intellect. Apparently insufficient to give a full idea of material things alone, it would seem almost impossible that it should ever be able to express the facts of the invisible world; but the human spirit, in accordance with the mental law impressed upon it by the Hand Divine, seizes the analogies of the moral phenomena with the phenomena of nature, and, seeing physical facts used as symbols by the Creator to convey ethical, also instinctively uses them to express the facts of the moral world; and thus is born the human Word which, invisibly ploughing the waves of the unseen air, can convey the most subtile thought, the most evanescent shade of feeling, the wildest, darkest, and deepest emotion. Language is man's expression of the finite, with its infinite meanings modified by the extent of his intelligence and his power of expression. It is truly a universal possession, but every man gifts it with his own individualities, his own idiosyncrasies. The style, one might almost say, is the man.

Saint Thomas Aquinas states that 'in our current state of degradation, the intellect understands nothing without an image.' Language is essentially the connection between material facts and the realities of our will, heart, and intellect. While it may seem inadequate to fully convey the essence of material things alone, it appears almost impossible for it to express the truths of the unseen world. However, the human spirit, guided by the mental laws instilled by the Divine, recognizes the parallels between moral phenomena and natural phenomena. By observing how the Creator uses physical facts as symbols to communicate ethical truths, we instinctively use them to articulate aspects of the moral world. This is how the human Word emerges, which, invisibly navigating the currents of unseen air, can convey the most subtle thoughts, fleeting emotions, and the wildest, darkest, and deepest feelings. Language is humanity's way of expressing the finite, enriched by its infinite meanings shaped by the depth of our understanding and our ability to articulate. It is indeed a universal gift, but each person infuses it with their own uniqueness and quirks. One might almost say that style is the essence of the individual.

Thus the imagery of language finds its base in the very essence of our being. The poet is one gifted to seize upon these hidden analogies, to read these mystic symbols, and, through the force of his own imagination, to reveal them to his brethren in truth and love.

Thus the imagery of language is rooted in the very essence of who we are. The poet is someone who can capture these hidden connections, interpret these mysterious symbols, and, through the power of his own imagination, share them with others in sincerity and love.

The imagination has two distinct functions. It combines, and by combination creates new forms; it penetrates, analyzes, and realizes truths discoverable by no other faculty.

The imagination has two separate functions. It combines things and through that combination creates new forms; it explores, breaks down, and reveals truths that can't be discovered by any other ability.

An imagination of high power of combination seizes and associates at the same moment all the important ideas of its work or poem, so that while it is working with any one of them, it is at the same instant working with and modifying them all in their several relations to it. It never once loses sight of their bearings upon each other—as the volition moves through every part of the body of a snake at the same moment, uncoiling some of its involute rings at the very instant it is coiling others. This faculty is inconceivable, admirable, almost divine; yet no less an operation is necessary for the production of any great work, for by the definition of unity of membership above given, not only certain couples or groups of parts, but all the parts of a noble work must be separately imperfect; each must imply and ask for all the rest; the glory of every one of them must consist in its relation to the rest; neither while so much as one is wanting can any be right. This faculty is indeed something that looks as if its possessor were made in the Divine image!

A powerful imagination can grasp and connect all the key ideas of its work or poem at the same time. So, while it's focused on one idea, it’s also simultaneously working with and adjusting all the others in relation to it. It never loses sight of how they relate to each other—much like how a snake moves every part of its body at once, uncoiling some of its coils while simultaneously coiling others. This ability is unimaginable, admirable, and almost divine; yet it’s equally necessary for creating any significant work. According to the definition of unity of membership mentioned earlier, not only specific pairs or groups of parts but all parts of a great work must be individually flawed; each part should imply and demand all the others; the beauty of each part lies in its connection to the whole; if even one part is missing, none of them can be correct. This ability truly seems like something that shows its possessor was made in the Divine image!

The hand that shaped Peter's head,

And arched the hallways of Christian Rome,

Created with a sincere sadness; He couldn't free himself from God; He built better than he realized;—

The aware stone to beauty developed.

Emerson.

Emerson.

By the power of the combining imagination various ideas are chosen from an infinite mass, ideas which are separately imperfect, but which shall together be perfect, and of whose unity therefore the idea must be formed at the very moment they are seized, as it is only in that unity that their appropriateness consists, and therefore only the conception of that unity can prompt the preference. Therefore he alone can conceive and compose who sees the whole at once before him.

By using the combining imagination, different ideas are picked from an endless pool—ideas that are individually flawed but can come together to be perfect. The concept of their unity has to be formed at the moment they are captured, as it's only in that unity that their relevance lies, and only the idea of that unity can drive the preference. So, only someone who can see the whole at once can truly envision and create.

Shakspeare is the great example of this marvellous power. Not only is every word which falls from the lips of his various characters true to his first conception of them, so true that we always know how they will act under any given circumstances, and we could substitute no other words than the words used by them without contradicting our first impression of them; but every character with which they come in contact is not only ever true to itself, but is precisely of the nature best fitted to develop the traits, vices, or virtues of the main figure. So perfect and complete is this lifelike unity, that we can scarcely think of one of his leading characters without recalling all those with whom it is associated. If we name Juliet, for instance, not only is her idea inseparable from that of Romeo, but the whole train of Montagues and Capulets, Mercutio, Tybalt, the garrulous nurse, the lean apothecary, the lonely friar, sweep by. What an exquisite trait of the poetic temperament, tenderness, and human sympathies of this same lonely friar is given us in his exclamation:

Shakespeare is a prime example of this incredible power. Every word spoken by his various characters is true to his original vision for them, so much so that we always understand how they will behave in any situation, and we couldn’t replace their words without undermining our first impression of them. Each character they interact with stays true to itself and is exactly the type needed to bring out the traits, flaws, or strengths of the main character. This lifelike unity is so complete that we can hardly think of one of his leading characters without recalling all those around them. For example, when we mention Juliet, we can't help but also think of Romeo, along with the entire group of Montagues and Capulets, Mercutio, Tybalt, the talkative nurse, the skinny apothecary, and the solitary friar. What a beautiful aspect of the poetic spirit, sensitivity, and human understanding of this same solitary friar is revealed in his exclamation:

Here comes the lady: Oh, so light on her feet! Will never wear out the everlasting flint.

It also explains to us that it was the good friar's unconscious affection for Juliet, the pure sympathies of a lonely but loving heart, which so imprudently induced him to unite the unfortunate young lovers. The men and women of Shakspeare live and love, and we cannot think of them without at the same time thinking of those with whom they lived and whom they loved. Indeed, when we can wrest any character in a drama from those which surround it, and study it apart, the unity of the whole is but apparent, never vital. Simplicity, harmony, life, power, truth, and love, are all to be found in any high work of the associative imagination.

It also shows us that it was the good friar's unconscious affection for Juliet, the genuine feelings of a lonely but loving heart, that foolishly led him to bring together the unfortunate young lovers. The men and women of Shakespeare live and love, and we can't think of them without also thinking of those they lived with and loved. In fact, when we can separate any character in a play from those around it and study it independently, the unity of the whole is only apparent, never essential. Simplicity, harmony, life, power, truth, and love can all be found in any great work of the associative imagination.

We now proceed to characterize the penetrative imagination, 'which analyzes and realizes truths discoverable by no other faculty.' Of this faculty Shakspeare is also master. Ruskin, from whom we continue to quote, says: It never stops at crusts or ashes, or outward images of any kind, but ploughing them all aside, plunges at once into the very central fiery heart; its function and gift are the getting at the root; its nature and dignity depend on its holding things always by the heart. Take its hand from off the beating of that, and it will prophesy no longer; it looks not into the eyes, it judges not by the voice, it describes not by outward features; all that it affirms, judges, or describes, it affirms from within. There is no reasoning in it; it works not by algebra nor by integral calculus; it is a piercing Pholas-like mind's tongue that works and tastes into the very rock-heart; no matter what be the subject submitted to it, substance or spirit, all is alike divided asunder, joint and marrow; whatever utmost truth, life, principle it has laid bare, and that which has no truth, life, nor principle, is dissipated into its original smoke at a touch. The whispers at men's ears it lifts into visible angels. Vials that have lain sealed in the sea a thousand years it unseals, and brings out of them genii.

We will now describe the penetrative imagination, "which analyzes and reveals truths that no other ability can uncover." Shakespeare is also a master of this faculty. Ruskin, from whom we continue to quote, states: It never focuses on superficialities or outward images of any kind, but pushes them all aside and dives straight into the central fiery core; its role and gift are to get to the root of things; its nature and worth depend on how it always holds things by the heart. Remove its hand from the pulse of that, and it will no longer foretell; it doesn’t look into the eyes, doesn’t judge by the voice, doesn’t describe by outward appearances; everything it claims, judges, or describes comes from within. There is no reasoning in it; it doesn’t operate through algebra or integral calculus; it is a piercing mind's tongue like that of a Pholas, delving right into the very heart of rock; regardless of the subject presented to it—whether substance or spirit—everything is equally torn apart, joint and marrow; whatever ultimate truth, life, or principle it exposes, along with anything that lacks truth, life, or principle, is reduced to its original smoke with just a touch. The whispers in people’s ears are transformed into visible angels. Vials that have been sealed in the ocean for a thousand years are unsealed, releasing genies.

Every great conception of Art is held and treated by this faculty. Every character touched by men like Æschylus, Homer, Dante, or Shakspeare, is by them held by the heart; and every circumstance or sentence of their being, speaking, or seeming, is seized by a process from within, and is referred to that inner secret spring of which the hold is never lost for a moment; so that every sentence, as it has been thought out from the heart, opens a way down to the heart, and leads us to the very centre of life. Hence there is in every word set down by the Imagination an awful undercurrent of meaning—an evidence and shadow upon it of the deep places out of which it has come.

Every great idea about Art is embraced and handled by this ability. Every character created by people like Aeschylus, Homer, Dante, or Shakespeare is held by the heart; and every part of their existence, whether in speaking or appearing, is captured through a process from within, linked to that inner secret source that stays connected without interruption; so that every sentence, having been conceived from the heart, opens a path down to the heart, guiding us to the very core of life. Therefore, in every word expressed by the Imagination, there's a profound undercurrent of meaning—an evidence and shadow of the deep origins from which it has emerged.

In this it utterly differs from the Fancy, with which it is often confounded.

In this way, it completely differs from the imagination, which it is often mixed up with.

Fancy sees the outside, and is able to give a portrait of the outside, clear, brilliant, and full of detail. The Imagination sees the heart and inner nature, and makes them felt; but in the clear seeing of things beneath, is often impatient of detailed interpretation, being sometimes obscure, mysterious, and abrupt. Fancy, as she stays at the externals, never feels. She is one of the hardest hearted of the intellectual faculties; or, rather, one of the most purely and simply intellectual. She cannot be made serious; no edge tools but she will play with; while the Imagination cannot but be serious—she sees too far, too darkly, too solemnly, too earnestly, to smile often! There is something in the heart of everything, if we can reach it, at which we shall not be inclined to laugh. Those who have the deepest sympathies are those who pierce deepest, and those who have so pierced and seen the melancholy deeps of things, are filled with the most intense passion and gentleness of sympathy. The power of an imagination may almost be tested by its accompanying degree of tenderness; thus there is no tenderness like Dante's, nor any seriousness like his—such seriousness that he is quite incapable of perceiving that which is commonplace or ridiculous.

Imagination observes the outside and can create a vivid, detailed picture of it. However, it also understands the heart and inner nature, making us feel those emotions; but when it comes to deeper insights, it often struggles with detailed interpretation, appearing sometimes unclear, mysterious, and abrupt. Imagination, focused on externalities, lacks true emotion. It is one of the coldest of our mental faculties, or rather, the most purely intellectual. It can't take anything seriously; it only plays with tools that are sharp and risky, while Imagination is inherently serious—it sees too deeply, too darkly, too gravely, and too earnestly to smile frequently! There's a core truth in everything, if we can reach it, that will make us less likely to laugh. Those with the deepest empathy are the ones who dig the deepest, and those who have explored the sorrowful depths of existence are often filled with profound passion and gentleness. You can almost gauge the strength of someone's imagination by how much tenderness it carries; there’s no tenderness like Dante’s, nor any seriousness like his—such seriousness that he fails to notice what is ordinary or absurd.

Imagination, being at the heart of things, poises herself there, and is still, calm, and brooding; but Fancy, remaining on the outside of things, cannot see them all at once, but runs hither and thither, and round about, to see more and more, bounding merrily from point to point, glittering here and there, but necessarily always settling, if she settle at all, on a point only, and never embracing the whole. From these simple points she can strike out analogies and catch resemblances, which are true so far as the point from which she looks is concerned, but would be false, could she see through to the other side. This, however, she does not care to do—the point of contact is enough for, her; and even if there be a great gap between two things, she will spring from one to the other like an electric spark, and glitter the most brightly in her leaping. Fancy loves to follow long chains of circumstance from link to link; but the Imagination grasps a link in the middle that implies all the rest, and settles there.

Imagination, being central to everything, holds itself there, calm and reflective; but Fancy, staying on the outside, can’t see everything at once. She flits around, eager to explore more and more, jumping happily from one point to another, sparkling in different places, but she always ends up, if she does settle at all, on a single point and never takes in the whole picture. From these individual points, she can draw analogies and spot similarities, which are true based on her perspective, but would be misleading if she could see the bigger picture. However, she doesn’t bother with that—the point of contact is enough for her; and even if there’s a huge gap between two things, she will leap from one to the other like an electric spark, shining brightest as she jumps. Fancy loves to trace long chains of events from link to link, but Imagination grabs a link in the middle that connects all the others and focuses there.

"Bring the early primrose that has been neglected and is dying," Imagination. The tufted crowtoe and pale jessamine, Nugatory. The white pink and the pansy marked with black, Fancy. The glowing purple, Imagination. The musk rose and the well-dressed honeysuckle, Fancy, vulgar. With cowslips fading that droop their thoughtful heads,

Imagination. And every flower that wears that sad embroidery. Mixed.

Milton.

Milton.

'Oh, Proserpina,

For the flowers that you now let fall in fear

From Dis's wagon. Daffodils That come before the swallow dare, and take The March winds are beautiful. Dull violets, But sweeter than the lids of Juno's eyes Or Cytherea's breath; pale primroses Die unmarried before they can see Bright Phoebus at his peak, an illness Most related to maids.'

Here the Imagination goes into the inmost soul of every flower, after having touched them all with that heavenly timidness, the shadow of Proserpine's; and, gilding them all with celestial gathering, never stops on their spots or their bodily shape; while Milton sticks in the stains upon them, and puts us off with that unhappy streak of jet in the very flower that without this bit of paper staining would have been the most precious to us of all.

Here, the imagination dives deep into the soul of every flower, after gently brushing against them with a heavenly shyness, reminiscent of Proserpine's shadow; it goes on to adorn them all with a celestial glow, never getting caught up in their blemishes or their physical forms. Meanwhile, Milton clings to the imperfections and distracts us with that unfortunate streak of black in a flower that, without this bit of paper smudging it, would have been the most precious of all to us.

'There are pansies—that's for thoughts.'

Can the tender insight of the Imagination be more fully manifested than in the grief of Constance?

Can the sensitive insight of the imagination be expressed more clearly than in Constance's grief?

"And, Father Cardinal, I’ve heard you say

We will recognize and know our friends in heaven: If that’s true, I’ll see my boy again;

Since the birth of Cain, the first male child, To him who only sighed yesterday,

There has never been a more gracious being born. But now sorrow will decay my joy, And chase the natural beauty from his cheek; And he will look as empty as a ghost,

As faint and weak as a fever's chill; And so he'll die; and then rise again, When I meet him in the court of heaven I won't know him: so, never—never—

Can I see my handsome Arthur more?

Grief fills the room where my child is missing,

Lies in his bed, walks back and forth with me; He puts on his good looks and repeats his words, Reminds me of all his kind qualities,

Fills his empty clothes with his body; Then I have a reason to be attached to my grief.


Oh Lord, my boy, my Arthur, my dear son!

My life, my happiness, my nourishment, my everything in the world!

"My comfort in grief and my remedy for sorrow."

This is the impassioned but simple eloquence of Nature, and Nature's child: Shakspeare.

This is the passionate yet straightforward expression of Nature, and Nature's child: Shakespeare.

In these examples the reader will not fail to remark that the Imagination seems to gain much of its power from its love for and sympathy with the objects described. Not only are the objects with which it presents us truthfully rendered, but always lovingly treated.

In these examples, the reader will notice that the imagination draws a lot of its strength from its affection for and connection with the objects being described. Not only are the objects presented to us truthfully, but they are also always lovingly treated.

With the Greeks, the Graces were also the Charities or Loves. It is the love for living things and the sympathy felt in them that induce the poet to give life and feeling to the plant, as Shelley to the 'Sensitive Plant;' as Shakspeare, when he speaks to us through the sweet voices of Ophelia and Perdita; as Wordsworth, in his poems to the Daisy, Daffodil, and Celandine; as Burns in his Mountain Daisy. As a proof of the power of the Imagination, through its Truth, and Love, to invest the lowest of God's creatures with interest, we offer the reader one of these simple songs of the heart.

With the Greeks, the Graces were also known as the Charities or Loves. It’s the love for living things and the connection we feel to them that inspires the poet to give life and emotion to the plant, just like Shelley did with the 'Sensitive Plant;' like Shakespeare, who speaks to us through the beautiful voices of Ophelia and Perdita; like Wordsworth, in his poems about the Daisy, Daffodil, and Celandine; and like Burns with his Mountain Daisy. To demonstrate the power of Imagination, through its Truth and Love, to make even the simplest of God’s creatures captivating, we present the reader with one of these simple songs from the heart.

TO A MOUSE.

When she was turned up in her nest by the plow,
November 1785.
Little, sneaky, crouching, timid creature,
Oh, what a panic is in your chest!
You don't need to start off so hastily,
With noisy arguing!
I would be reluctant to run and chase you,
With a killing paddle!
I'm really sorry for man's domination Has disrupted nature's social union,
And justifies that bad opinion Which makes you startle To me, your poor earth-born companion And fellow human!
I don't know, sometimes, but you might steal; What now? Poor creature, you have to survive!
A rare treasure in a bunch It's a small request;
I'll get a blessing with the rest. And never miss it!
Your little house is also in ruins!
It's silly how the winds are blowing!
And nothing, now, to build a new one,
O' fancy green!
And cold December's winds following, Both fast and eager!
You saw the fields left bare and wasted,
And tired winter is coming fast,
And cozy here beneath the storm,
You thought to stay,
Until the crash! The harsh blade went by. Out of your cell.
That little pile of leaves and straw,
Has cost you many a tired bite!
Now you've been turned away, despite all your efforts,
Nor house nor hall, To endure the winter's cold drizzle And frostbite cold!
But, little mouse, you are not in your lane,
In trying to predict the future, it might be pointless:
The best-laid plans of mice and men Often goes awry,
And leave us nothing but grief and pain,
For guaranteed happiness.
Yet you are still blessed, compared to me!
The present only touches you:
But oh! I backward cast my eye,
On bleak prospects; And forward, though I can't see,
I worry and dread!

Poor Burns! Seventy years and more have passed since that cold November morning on which he sang this simple and tender song, yet it is as fresh in its rustic pathos, bathed in the quickening dews of the poet's heart, as if it had sprung from the soul but an hour since: and fresh it will still be long after the fragile hand now tracing this tribute to the heart of love from which it flowed shall have been cold in an unknown grave!

Poor Burns! Over seventy years have gone by since that chilly November morning when he sang this simple and heartfelt song, yet it remains as vibrant in its rustic emotion, soaked in the energizing dew of the poet's heart, as if it had just emerged from the soul an hour ago: and it will continue to feel fresh long after the delicate hand now writing this tribute to the heart of love from which it came has grown cold in an unmarked grave!

Such poems are worth folios of the erudite and stilted pages which are now so rapidly pouring their scoria around us. Men seem ashamed now to be simply natural. Either they have ceased to love, or to believe in the dignity of loving. The great barrier to all real greatness in this present age of ours is the fear of ridicule, and the low and shallow love of jest and jeer, so that if there be in any noble work a flaw or failing, or unclipped vulnerable part where sarcasm may stick or stay, it is caught at, pointed at, buzzed about, and fixed upon, and stung into, as a recent wound is by flies, and nothing is ever taken seriously or as it was meant, but always perverted and misunderstood. While this spirit lasts, there can be no hope of the achievement of high things, for men will not open the secrets of their hearts to us, if we intend to desecrate the holy, or to broil themselves upon a fire of thorns.

Such poems are worth more than the scholarly and pretentious pages that are now quickly piling up around us. People seem embarrassed to just be themselves. Either they’ve stopped loving or they no longer believe in the dignity that love brings. The biggest obstacle to true greatness in our current age is the fear of being mocked, along with a shallow love of jokes and sarcasm. If there’s any flaw or weakness in a noble work where sarcasm can land, it gets highlighted, picked apart, and buzzed around, just like a recent wound attracts flies. Nothing is ever taken seriously or as it was intended, but is always twisted and misunderstood. While this attitude persists, there’s no hope for achieving great things, because people won’t share their innermost feelings with us if we plan to disrespect what is sacred or to roast them over a bed of thorns.

As the poet is full of love for all that God has made, because his imagination enables him to seize it by the heart, he would in this love fain gift the inanimate things of creation with life, that he might find in them that happiness which pertains to the living; hence the constant personification of all that is in his pages. He personifies, he individualizes, he gifts creation with life and passion, not willingly considering any creature as subordinate to any purpose quite out of itself, for then some of the pleasure he feels in its beauty is lost, for his sense of its happiness is in that case destroyed, as its emanation of inherent life is no longer pure. Thus the bending trunk, waving to and fro in the wind above the waterfall, is beautiful because it seems happy, though it is, indeed, perfectly useless to us. The same trunk, hewn down and thrown across the stream, has lost its beauty. It serves as a bridge—it has become useful, it lives no longer for itself, and its pleasant beauty is gone, or that which it still retains is purely typical, dependent on its lines and colors, not on its functions. Saw it into planks, and though now fitted to become permanently useful, its whole beauty is lost forever, or is to be regained only in part, when decay and ruin shall have withdrawn it again from use, and left it to receive from the hand of Nature the velvet moss and varied lichen, which may again suggest ideas of inherent happiness, and tint its mouldering sides with hues of life. For the Imagination, unperverted, is essentially loving, and abhors all utility based on the pain or destruction of any creature. It takes delight in such ministering of objects to each other as is consistent with the essence and energy of both, as in the clothing of the rock by the herbage, and the feeding of the herbage by the stream.

As the poet is filled with love for everything that God has created, his imagination allows him to connect with it emotionally. He wants to breathe life into inanimate things so he can find the happiness that belongs to the living; that’s why he constantly personifies everything in his work. He brings creation to life, giving it individuality and passion, not seeing any creature as merely serving some purpose beyond itself, because if it does, he loses some of the joy he feels in its beauty. When it’s merely functional, he no longer senses its happiness, as the expression of its inherent life becomes tainted. For example, the tree trunk swaying gently in the wind above the waterfall is beautiful because it appears happy, even though it’s completely useless to us. If the same trunk is cut down and thrown across the stream, it loses that beauty. It becomes a bridge—it has become useful, no longer living for itself, and its delightful beauty is gone, or any remaining beauty is only superficial, dependent on its shape and color, not its purpose. Cut it into planks, and even though it becomes permanently useful, its entire beauty is lost forever or can only be partially regained when decay and ruin remove it from use and allow Nature to cover it with soft moss and colorful lichen, which might again evoke feelings of inherent happiness and tint its decaying sides with shades of life. The uncorrupted Imagination is inherently loving and rejects any utility that causes pain or destruction to any creature. It finds joy in the mutually beneficial interactions of objects that align with the essence and energy of both, like the way the herbage clothes the rock and the rock nourishes the herbage.

We have seen that the soul rejects exaggeration or falsehood in Art, and indeed all high Art, that which men will not suffer to perish, has no food, no delight, no care, no perception, except of truth; it is forever looking under masks and burning up mists; no fairness of form, no majesty of seeming will satisfy it; the first condition of its existence is incapability of being deceived; and though it may dwell upon and substantiate the fictions of fancy, yet its peculiar operation is to trace to their farthest limits the true laws and likelihoods even of such fictitious creations.

We've observed that the soul rejects exaggeration or falsehood in art, and really, all great art, the kind people want to endure, feeds on truth alone; it finds no pleasure, care, or understanding except in what is real. It constantly seeks to unveil what’s hidden and clears away illusions; no beauty of form or false grandeur can satisfy it. The essential requirement for its existence is a refusal to be deceived; and while it may explore and elaborate on the fictions of imagination, its unique function is to follow the true laws and possibilities of even those invented creations to their utmost boundaries.

As to its love, that is not only seen in its wish and struggle to quicken all with the warm throb of happy life, but is also clearly manifested in the lingering over its creations with clinging fondness, 'hating nothing that it maketh,' pruning, elaborating, and laboring to gift with beauty the works of its patient hands, finishing every line in love, that it too may feel its creations to be 'good.' For Love not only gives wings, but also vital heat and life, to Genius.

As for its love, that’s not just reflected in its desire and effort to energize everything with the warm pulse of joyful life, but is also clearly shown in the affection for its creations, holding on to them with a deep fondness, 'not hating anything it makes,' refining, enhancing, and working hard to imbue the fruits of its labor with beauty, finishing every detail with love so it too can recognize its creations as 'good.' Because Love not only provides inspiration but also essential energy and life to Genius.

Thus we again arrive at the fact that the two Divine attributes of Truth and Love, in their finite form indeed, but still 'images,' are absolutely necessary for the creation of any true work of Art. No work can be great without their manifestation; unless they have brooded with their silvery wings over its progress to perfection; and in exact proportion to their manifestation will be its greatness. On these two attributes in God repose in holy trust the universes He hath made; and that which typifies or suggests His faithfulness and love to the soul created to enjoy Him, must be a source, not only of Beauty, but of Delight.

Thus we come back to the fact that the two Divine qualities of Truth and Love, though expressed in a limited way, are essential for creating any genuine work of Art. No work can be truly great without their presence; unless they have watched over its journey to perfection with their gentle influence; and the degree to which they are present will determine its greatness. All the universes He has created rely on these two qualities with sacred trust; and anything that represents or hints at His faithfulness and love to the soul created to enjoy Him must be a source, not just of Beauty, but of Joy.

'For He made all things in wisdom; and Truth is perpetual and immortal.'

'For He created everything with wisdom; and Truth is eternal and unchanging.'

'For Thou lovest all things that are, and hatest none of the things Thou hast made; for Thou didst not appoint or make anything, hating it.'

'For You love all things that exist and hate none of the things You have made; for You did not choose or create anything out of hatred.'

We make no attempt to give an enumeration of the attributes on which Beauty is based; we would rather induce the reader to examine his Maker's great Book of Symbols for himself. We hope we have turned his attention to the fact that every Letter in this sacred Language is full of meaning; enough to induce him to investigate the glorious mysteries of the 'Open Secret.'

We don't try to list all the qualities that define Beauty; instead, we encourage the reader to explore their Creator's incredible Book of Symbols on their own. We hope we've prompted them to notice that every Letter in this sacred Language is packed with meaning, inspiring them to uncover the amazing mysteries of the 'Open Secret.'

Whatever may be the decisions of the men of the senses, or the men of the schools, let him fearlessly condemn any work in which he cannot find wrought into its very heart suggestions or manifestations of the Divine attributes, or an earnest effort on the part of its author, naive and unconscious as it may be, to imitate the Spirit of the Great Artist.

Whatever the opinions of those guided by their senses or those from academic institutions, he should boldly criticize any work in which he cannot discover woven into its core hints or displays of Divine qualities, or a sincere attempt by its creator, however naive and unintentional it might be, to mimic the Spirit of the Great Artist.

We have placed the Rosetta stone of Art, with its threefold inscriptions in Sculpture, Painting and Music, with their union or resumé in Poetry, before him; we have given him the key to some of its wondrous hieroglyphics; let him study the remaining letters of this mystical alphabet for himself! These inscriptions are indeed trilingual, phonetic, and sacred, yet the simple and loving soul may decipher them without the genius of Champollion; their meaning is written within it. It will readily learn to connect the sign with the thing signified, and under the fleeting forms of rhythmed time and measured space, learn to detect the immutable principles which are to be its glory and joy for eternity!

We have presented the Rosetta Stone of Art, with its three aspects in Sculpture, Painting, and Music, along with their combined essence in Poetry, in front of him; we have provided him the key to some of its amazing symbols; let him explore the rest of this mysterious alphabet on his own! These inscriptions are truly trilingual, phonetic, and sacred, yet a simple and loving soul can understand them without the brilliance of Champollion; their meaning is embedded within. It will easily learn to relate the sign to what it represents, and beneath the ever-changing forms of rhythmic time and defined space, learn to find the unchanging principles that will be its source of glory and happiness for all eternity!


CURRENCY AND THE NATIONAL FINANCES.

1. History of the Bank of England, its Times and Traditions, from 1694 to 1844. By John Francis. First American Edition. With Notes, Additions, and an Appendix, including Statistics of the Bank to the close of the year 1861. By J. Smith Homans, Author of the 'Cyclopædia of Commerce and Commercial Navigation.' New York. 8vo, pp.476.

1. History of the Bank of England, its Times and Traditions, from 1694 to 1844. By John Francis. First American Edition. With Notes, Additions, and an Appendix, including Statistics of the Bank to the end of the year 1861. By J. Smith Homans, Author of the 'Cyclopedia of Commerce and Commercial Navigation.' New York. 8vo, pp.476.

2. Letter from the Secretary of the Treasury to the Chairman of the Committee of Ways and Means, in relation to the Issue of an Additional Amount of United States Treasury Notes.

2. Letter from the Secretary of the Treasury to the Chairman of the Committee of Ways and Means, regarding the Issue of an Additional Amount of United States Treasury Notes.

3. Report of the Secretary of the Treasury on the State of the Finances of the United States for the Year ending June 30, 1862.

3. Report of the Secretary of the Treasury on the State of the Finances of the United States for the Year ending June 30, 1862.

4. The Tariff Question considered in regard to the Policy of England and the Interests of the United States. With Statistical and Comparative Tables. By Erastes B. Bigelow. Boston: Little, Brown & Co. 4to, pp. 103 and 242.

4. The Tariff Question Examined in Relation to England's Policy and the Interests of the United States. With Statistical and Comparative Tables. By Erastes B. Bigelow. Boston: Little, Brown & Co. 4to, pp. 103 and 242.

5. The Bankers' Magazine and Statistical Register. New York, monthly, 1861-2. Edited by J. Smith Homans, jr.

5. The Bankers' Magazine and Statistical Register. New York, monthly, 1861-2. Edited by J. Smith Homans, jr.

The Bank of England was created during the urgent necessities of national finance. It was a concession of a valuable privilege to a few rich men, in consideration of their loaning the capital to the treasury. 'The estimates of Government expenditure in the year 1694 were enormous,' says Macaulay, in his fourth volume. King William asked to have the army increased to ninety-four thousand, at an annual expense of about two and a half millions sterling—a small sum compared with what it costs in the year 1862 to maintain an army of equal numbers.

The Bank of England was established to address the urgent needs of national finance. It granted a valuable privilege to a few wealthy individuals in exchange for their lending capital to the treasury. "The estimates of government spending in 1694 were enormous," says Macaulay in his fourth volume. King William proposed increasing the army to ninety-four thousand at an annual cost of around two and a half million pounds—a small amount compared to what it costs in 1862 to maintain an army of the same size.

At the period of the charter of the bank, the minds of men were on the rack to conceive new sources of revenue with which to meet the increased expenditures of the nation. The land tax was renewed at four shillings in the pound, and yielded a revenue of two millions. A poll tax was established. Stamp duties, which had prevailed in the time of Charles II had been allowed to expire, but were now revived, and have ever since been among the most prolific sources of income, yielding to the British Government in the year 1862 no less than £8,400,000 sterling. Hackney coaches were taxed, notwithstanding the outcries of the coachmen and the resistance of their wives, who assembled around Westminster Hall and mobbed the members. A new duty on salt was imposed, and finally resort was had to the lottery, whereby one million sterling was raised. All these resources were not sufficient for the growing wants of the Government, and the plan of the Bank of England was devised to furnish immediate relief to the finances. Montague brought the measure forward in Parliament, and 'he succeeded,' as Macaulay remarks, 'not only in supplying the wants of the state for twelve months, but in creating a great institution, which, after the lapse of more than a century and a half, continues to flourish, and which he lived to see the stronghold, through all vicissitudes, of the Whig party, and the bulwark, in dangerous times, of the Protestant succession.'

At the time the bank was chartered, people were struggling to come up with new ways to generate revenue to cover the nation's rising expenses. The land tax was set again at four shillings per pound, bringing in a revenue of two million. A poll tax was introduced. Stamp duties, which had been in place during Charles II's reign, had lapsed but were now revived, becoming one of the most significant sources of income, yielding the British Government £8,400,000 in 1862. Hackney coaches were taxed, despite protests from the drivers and their wives, who gathered around Westminster Hall and confronted members of Parliament. A new duty on salt was implemented, and ultimately, a lottery was created that raised one million pounds. These resources still fell short of the government's growing needs, leading to the creation of the Bank of England to provide immediate financial relief. Montague introduced the plan in Parliament, and 'he succeeded,' as Macaulay noted, 'not only in meeting the state's needs for twelve months but also in establishing a great institution that, more than a century and a half later, continues to thrive and which he lived to see as the stronghold of the Whig party, providing support during troubled times for the Protestant succession.'

The birth of the bank and the birth of the English national debt were both in King William's time. In 1691, when England was at war with France, the national debt unfunded was £3,130,000, at an annual interest of £232,000. In 1697, at the Peace of Ryswick, this debt had swollen to £14,522,000. At the Peace of Utrecht, in 1713, it had reached £34,000,000. The war with Spain in 1718 brought it up to forty millions sterling. And here it might have rested, had the advice of Shakspeare been followed:

The birth of the bank and the English national debt both took place during King William's reign. In 1691, when England was at war with France, the national debt was £3,130,000, with an annual interest of £232,000. By 1697, at the Peace of Ryswick, this debt had increased to £14,522,000. At the Peace of Utrecht in 1713, it had reached £34,000,000. The war with Spain in 1718 pushed it up to forty million pounds. And it might have stayed there if Shakespeare's advice had been heeded:

'Still in thy right hand carry gentle peace.'

'Still carry gentle peace in your right hand.'

But England went to war with Spain 'on the right of search.' From 1691 to this time the debt had increased on an average about a million sterling per year. As early as 1745 the credit of the bank was so identified with that of the state, that during the invasion of the Pretender, whose forces were at Derby, only one hundred and twenty miles from London, the creditors of the bank flocked in crowds to its counter to obtain specie for its notes. The merchants intervened and signed an agreement to make the bank's notes receivable in all business transactions.

But England went to war with Spain over the 'right of search.' From 1691 to , the debt had increased by about a million pounds a year on average. As early as 1745, the bank's credit was so tied to that of the state that during the Pretender's invasion, when his forces were in Derby just a hundred and twenty miles from London, the bank's creditors rushed to its counter to get cash for their notes. The merchants stepped in and signed an agreement to accept the bank's notes in all business transactions.

The war of the Austrian succession followed in 1742, and at the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle, in 1748, 'forever to be maintained,' the English were saddled with a debt of £75,000,000.

The War of the Austrian Succession started in 1742, and at the Peace of Aix-la-Chapelle in 1748, which was 'to be maintained forever,' the English faced a debt of £75,000,000.

'Peace has her victories,
Just as famous as war.

It was early in the last century that the abuse of paper money gave a lasting and unfavorable impression against such issues. The scheme of John Law and the South Sea Bubble about the same time broke and scattered their fragments over both England and France. It was in the latter scheme or folly that Pope lost a large portion of his earnings, from which we may infer that his temper was not improved. He wrote, in his Third Epistle, dedicated to Lord Bathurst:

It was early in the last century when the misuse of paper money left a lasting negative impression of such currency. The plan by John Law and the South Sea Bubble around the same time collapsed and spread their remnants across both England and France. It was in the latter scheme or folly that Pope lost a significant part of his earnings, from which we can assume that his mood wasn't great. He wrote, in his Third Epistle, dedicated to Lord Bathurst:

'Both statesmen and patriots operate within the same framework;
The noblewoman and the butler both have equal access to the box; And judges work, and bishops influence the town,
And powerful dukes deal cards for half a crown.'

In the same 'Moral Essay' he alludes to paper money in the following lines:

In the same 'Moral Essay', he refers to paper money in the following lines:

"Blessed paper credit! Our final and greatest resource!
That gives corruption an easier way to spread!
Gold influenced by you can achieve the toughest tasks,
Can pocket states, can fetch or carry kings; A single leaf will carry an army across,
Or send senators off to a faraway shore; A leaf, like Sibyl's, blows around here and there
Our destinies and fortunes depend on the winds that blow:
Pregnant with thousands, the invisible scrap flits, And silence can either sell a king or buy a queen.'

These are among the earliest tirades against paper money; which, like many other good things, is condemned because its power has been abused and prostituted.

These are some of the earliest rants against paper money, which, like many other valuable things, is criticized because its power has been misused and exploited.

England's enormous debt, which should have warned the Georges against further war, was not contracted without severe sacrifices. The legal rate of interest at the opening of the funding system was six per cent. In 1714 it was reduced to five per cent. Loans during the early wars of the eighteenth century were raised on annuities for lives on very high terms, fourteen per cent. being granted for single lives, twelve per cent. for two lives, and ten per cent. for three lives. But so far was England from being awake to the enormous debt she was creating by her expensive wars, that the seventy-five millions existing in 1748 became £132,000,000 at the close of the Seven Years' War in 1763. This volume was enlarged at the end of the American Revolution to £231,000,000. During all this time the bank was the lever with which these enormous sums were raised; but the end was not yet.

England's massive debt, which should have alerted the Georges against pursuing more war, was not incurred without significant sacrifices. The legal interest rate at the start of the funding system was six percent. By 1714, it was lowered to five percent. Loans during the early wars of the eighteenth century were taken out on annuities for lives at very high rates, with fourteen percent offered for single lives, twelve percent for two lives, and ten percent for three lives. Yet, England was far from realizing the enormous debt it was creating through its costly wars, as the £75 million that existed in 1748 ballooned to £132,000,000 by the end of the Seven Years' War in 1763. This figure grew further to £231,000,000 after the American Revolution. Throughout this period, the bank was the tool used to raise these huge amounts; but the end was not yet.

The French war with Napoleon became more exhaustive, and within twenty years from the peace with America to the Peace of Amiens, in 1802, the debt went up from £231,000,000 to £537,000,000 sterling. From this period to 1815 the debt accumulated annually, until it reached its maximum, or eight hundred and sixty-one millions sterling.

The French war with Napoleon became more intense, and in the twenty years from the peace with America to the Peace of Amiens in 1802, the debt rose from £231,000,000 to £537,000,000. From that point until 1815, the debt grew each year, peaking at eight hundred and sixty-one million pounds sterling.

During these severe changes, reverses, extravagance, and extraordinary governmental expenditure, the bank was considered the prop of national finance. The French Revolution and its consequent war with England led to many heavy outlays by the British Government. In 1795 the bank desired the chancellor of the exchequer to make his arrangements for the year without 'any further assistance' from the bank. This was again urged in 1796, and the bank appealed again to Mr. Pitt.

During these dramatic changes, setbacks, extravagance, and enormous government spending, the bank was seen as the backbone of national finance. The French Revolution and its resulting war with England caused the British Government to incur many significant expenses. In 1795, the bank asked the chancellor of the exchequer to plan for the year without 'any further assistance' from the bank. This request was reiterated in 1796, and the bank reached out to Mr. Pitt once more.

'The only reply from Mr. Pitt was a request for a further accommodation, on the credit of the consolidated fund, which the court refused to sanction, until they had received satisfaction on the topic of the treasury bills, and requested Mr. Pitt to enter into a full explanation on this subject, which was not even touched upon in his letter. This resolution being communicated, Mr. Pitt wrote to the governor and deputy-governor on the 12th August, that 'they might depend upon measures being immediately taken for the payment of one million, and a further payment, to the amount of one million, being made in September, October, and November, in such proportions as might be found convenient. But, as fresh bills might arrive, he was under the necessity of requesting a latitude to an amount not exceeding one million.' About the same period the court 'desired the governor and deputy-governor would express their earnest desire that some other means might be adopted for the future payment of bills of exchange drawn on the treasury.' (Vide 'History Bank of England,' pp. 114, 115.)

'Mr. Pitt's only response was a request for additional funding based on the credit of the consolidated fund, which the court refused to approve until they received clarity on the treasury bills. They asked Mr. Pitt to provide a detailed explanation on this matter, which he hadn't even addressed in his letter. Once this decision was communicated, Mr. Pitt wrote to the governor and deputy-governor on August 12, stating that they could expect immediate action to pay one million, followed by another payment of one million in September, October, and November, in whatever amounts were found to be convenient. However, since new bills might come in, he requested permission for an amount not to exceed one million. Around the same time, the court 'asked the governor and deputy-governor to express their strong desire that alternative methods be found for the future payment of bills of exchange drawn on the treasury.' (Vide 'History Bank of England,' pp. 114, 115.)'

The circumstances of the nation and of the bank were known to the capitalists and to the people. Hence various causes of uneasiness and distress. The bank loaned the public treasury seven and a half millions in the years 1794, 1795, 1796, and the more they loaned to the exchequer, the less they could loan to the people. Thus followed a diminution of gold in the bank, and hoarding by the people. Gold was exported more freely to the Continent, and reduced accommodation was given to the merchants. Finally, on the 26th February, 1797, the king's council passed an order for the suspension of cash payments.

The situation of the nation and the bank was clear to both capitalists and the public. This led to various reasons for anxiety and hardship. The bank lent the government seven and a half million in the years 1794, 1795, and 1796, and the more they lent to the treasury, the less they could lend to the public. This resulted in a decrease of gold in the bank and people began hoarding it. Gold was being exported more freely to the Continent, leading to less support for merchants. Finally, on February 26, 1797, the king's council issued an order to suspend cash payments.

The bank was on the eve of suspension in the year 1847. On the 25th of October the cabinet authorized a violation of the charter, thereby acknowledging the inability of the bank to maintain specie payments. This order of Lord John Russell inspired fresh confidence, and the bank immediately recovered strength, and reduced the rate of interest from 8 per cent. in October to 7 per cent. in November, to 6 and 5 per cent. in December, to 4 per cent. in January, and to 3-1/2 in June following. The distress and revulsion of 1847 were consequent upon the over-trading and railway mania of 1844, 1845, and 1846, and the failure of crops in Ireland and England in 1847.

The bank was on the verge of suspension in 1847. On October 25th, the cabinet approved a breach of the charter, recognizing the bank's inability to maintain cash payments. This decision by Lord John Russell boosted confidence, and the bank quickly regained its strength, lowering the interest rate from 8% in October to 7% in November, then to 6% and 5% in December, 4% in January, and 3.5% in June of the following year. The distress and downturn of 1847 were a result of over-trading and the railway frenzy of 1844, 1845, and 1846, along with crop failures in Ireland and England in 1847.

The distress of England in 1847 was scarcely over when France was more severely affected than at any period since the Continental War. Louis Philippe abdicated in February, 1848, when consols closed at 88-7/8. By the close of the week they fell to 83, upon the formation of a provisional government. The political dissensions and commercial revulsion led to a large withdrawal of gold from the Bank of France, and finally the Government authorized, in March, the suspension of the bank, which was followed by the suspension of the Bank of Belgium and by the Société Generale.

The troubles in England in 1847 had barely passed when France faced an even harsher crisis than at any time since the Continental War. Louis Philippe stepped down in February 1848, with consols closing at 88-7/8. By the end of the week, they had dropped to 83 after a provisional government was formed. The political conflicts and commercial downturn led to a significant withdrawal of gold from the Bank of France, and eventually, in March, the government approved the suspension of the bank, which was soon followed by the suspension of the Bank of Belgium and the Société Generale.

Again, in 1857, the Bank of England was on the verge of suspension. Lord Palmerston and the then cabinet issued an order, November 12, authorizing the bank, if they thought it advisable, again to violate the charter; but it was found at the last moment unnecessary.

Again, in 1857, the Bank of England was close to suspending operations. Lord Palmerston and the cabinet at the time issued an order on November 12, allowing the bank, if they deemed it necessary, to once more break the charter; however, it turned out to be unnecessary at the last moment.

November was the critical period of the year 1857. The Times of November 12, 1857, contained these announcements:

November was the crucial time of the year 1857. The Times of November 12, 1857, featured these announcements:

1.Bank charter suspended. 
2.Interest in London,10 per cent.
3.Interest in Hamburg,10 per cent.
4.Interest in Paris,8-1/2 per cent.
5.Interest in New York,25 per cent.
6.Suspension of cash payments generally 
 by all banks in the United States. 
7.Two banks stopped in Glasgow,
 and one in Liverpool, and a great bill
 panic in London.
8.Commercial credit and transactions
 almost suspended in the country.
9.Bullion in the bank,£7,170,000.
10.Reserve notes in the bank,£975,000.
11.Bank liabilities,£40,875,000.

'One gentleman, during the heat of the excitement at Glasgow, went into the Union Bank and presented a check for £500. The teller asked him if he wished gold. 'Gold!' replied he, 'no; give me notes, and let the fools who are frightened get the gold,' Another gentleman rushed into the same bank in a great state of excitement, with a check for £1,400. On being asked if he wished gold he replied, 'Yes.' 'Well,' said the teller, 'there is £1,000 in that bag and £400 in this one.' The gentleman was so flurried by the readiness with which the demand was granted that he lifted up the bag with the £400 only, and walked off, leaving the £1,000 on the counter. The teller, on discovering the bag, laid it aside for the time. Late in the day the gentleman returned to the bank in great distress, stating he had lost the bag with the £1,000, and could not tell whether he dropped it in the crowd or left it behind him on leaving the bank. 'Oh, you left it on the counter,' said the teller, quietly, 'and if you call to-morrow you will get your £1,000.' (Vide ' History Bank of England,' p. 429.)

'One man, during the excitement in Glasgow, walked into the Union Bank and presented a check for £500. The teller asked if he wanted gold. 'Gold!' he replied, 'no; give me notes, and let the people who are scared take the gold.' Another man rushed into the same bank, clearly agitated, with a check for £1,400. When asked if he wanted gold, he said, 'Yes.' 'Well,' said the teller, 'there's £1,000 in that bag and £400 in this one.' The man was so flustered by how quickly his request was fulfilled that he picked up the bag with the £400 and left, forgetting the £1,000 on the counter. The teller, realizing the bag was left behind, set it aside for the time being. Later that day, the man returned to the bank in distress, claiming he had lost the bag with the £1,000 and couldn’t remember if he dropped it in the crowd or left it behind. 'Oh, you left it on the counter,' said the teller calmly, 'and if you come back tomorrow, you’ll get your £1,000.' (Vide ' History Bank of England,' p. 429.)

The facts and statistics from the year 1844 to 1860 relating to the bank are superadded to the English work by the American editor. Of the important phases of this period the editor gives a slight sketch in the following paragraphs. The prominent financial movements in England, France, and the United States are given in the subsequent pages of the volume.

The facts and statistics from 1844 to 1860 related to the bank have been added to the English work by the American editor. The editor provides a brief overview of the key developments during this period in the following paragraphs. The main financial events in England, France, and the United States are detailed in the pages that follow in the volume.

'The sixteen years which followed the last charter of the bank have been pregnant with important events of a financial character; the most important, perhaps, during the whole history of the institution. The bank has twice, during this short period, been on the brink of suspension, and was relieved only by the interference of Government. The second instance occurred after new gold, to the extent of one hundred millions sterling, or more, had been poured into Western Europe from California and Australia. The Bank of France had, during the same period, suspended specie payment. Two financial revulsions have occurred in the United States, when, with few exceptions, the banks of the whole country suspended specie payments. The production of gold and silver throughout the world, which, up to 1844, was annually about ten or twelve millions sterling, had recently advanced from twenty-five to thirty millions sterling per annum, thus stimulating industry and production largely throughout Europe and America. Sir Robert Peel, the author of the new charter of the bank, has left the world's stage, after witnessing the failure of the charter to fully accomplish the end promised; Europe and America, Asia and Europe, have been knit together by a wire cord, and capital is now subscribed to

The sixteen years following the last bank charter have been filled with significant financial events, possibly the most important in the entire history of the institution. The bank has come close to halting operations twice during this brief period, each time only saved by government intervention. The second time this happened was after over one hundred million pounds worth of new gold was brought into Western Europe from California and Australia. During the same time, the Bank of France had also suspended its obligation to pay in cash. There were two financial crises in the United States when, with few exceptions, banks across the country halted cash payments. The global production of gold and silver, which was around ten to twelve million pounds annually up to 1844, has recently increased to between twenty-five and thirty million pounds a year, greatly boosting industry and production in both Europe and America. Sir Robert Peel, who created the new bank charter, has passed away, having seen the charter fail to fully achieve its intended goals. Europe and America, and Asia and Europe, are now interconnected by a network of finance, and capital is now being invested to

'Put a girdle round about the earth,'

'Put a belt around the earth,'

whereby London may speak to San Francisco (the prospective commercial centre of the world) in less than 'forty minutes.' During the same short space of sixteen years the suspended States of this Union (five at least) have resumed payment of their obligations; two violent wars, with sundry revolutions, have occurred in Europe; the ancient city of the Cortez has been conquered by the 'hordes of the North,' and magnanimously given up by the captors to the possession of their weaker enemy, and millions were paid to the latter for portions of their territory; the northwest passage of the American continent has been discovered; steam has accomplished wonders between Europe and America, and between Europe and their distant colonies of Asia, Africa, and Australia; Ireland has been on the verge of starvation,[6] when 600,000 of her people died from hunger alone and its effects, and her population was reduced two millions by emigration and privation; England's minister has been expelled from the capital of the United States; speculation has been rife in Europe and America, and its inevitable effects, revulsion and bankruptcy, have followed in its train; the railway and the telegraph have brought remote regions together; China, with her four hundred millions of people, has been conquered by the united forces of the English and the French.

whereby London can communicate with San Francisco (the upcoming commercial hub of the world) in less than 'forty minutes.' In the brief span of sixteen years, the suspended states of this Union (at least five) have started paying off their debts; two intense wars, along with several revolutions, have erupted in Europe; the ancient city of Cortez has been taken by the 'hordes of the North,' and generously returned by the conquerors to their weaker adversary, with millions paid to the latter for parts of their land; the northwest passage of the American continent has been uncovered; steam has achieved amazing feats between Europe and America, as well as between Europe and their far-off colonies in Asia, Africa, and Australia; Ireland has been on the brink of famine,[6] when 600,000 of its people died purely from hunger and its consequences, and its population decreased by two million due to emigration and hardship; England's minister has been removed from the capital of the United States; speculation has run rampant in Europe and America, leading to the inevitable results of revulsion and bankruptcy; the railway and the telegraph have connected distant regions; China, with her four hundred million citizens, has been conquered by the combined forces of the English and the French.

'The Bank of England, instead of pursuing one even course, with a view to permanent commercial interests, has unfortunately, and, we fear, from selfish and individual views, fostered speculation by reducing her rate of discount to 2 per cent., and soon after, but too late, discovered the error, and forced her borrowers to pay from 6 to 10 per cent.

'The Bank of England, rather than following a steady path focused on long-term commercial interests, has sadly, and we worry, out of selfish and individual motives, encouraged speculation by lowering its discount rate to 2 percent. Soon after, but too late, it realized the mistake and made its borrowers pay between 6 and 10 percent.'

'We propose to give the leading events of each year, from 1844 to 1861, referring the reader to authorities where more copious information can be gained by those who wish to study the invariable connection between commerce and money.

'We plan to outline the main events of each year from 1844 to 1861, directing readers to sources where they can find more detailed information for those interested in exploring the constant relationship between trade and finance.'

'The bank shares in the depressed period of 1847-8 fell to 180, after having reached, in the flattering times of 1844-'5, 215 per share, or 115 per cent. advance. Consols, at the same depressed period, fell to 78-3/4, when starvation stared Ireland in its face, and the bank simultaneously sought protection from the Cabinet.'

The bank shares during the tough times of 1847-8 dropped to 180, after having peaked at 215 per share during the boom of 1844-5, which was a 115 percent increase. Consols, during that same difficult period, fell to 78.75, as Ireland faced starvation, and the bank was looking for support from the Cabinet.

Attention has been recently directed in this country to the premium on gold, or to the alleged fall in the value of bank paper and Government notes. Although the premium on gold as an article of merchandise has reached a high rate during the present year, it will be seen, on reference to the reliable tables in the History of the Bank of England, that a great difference occurred during the suspension of the bank in 1797 to 1819. Gold at one time (1812) reached £5 8s., a difference of 30 per cent. The annexed table shows the changes from 1809 to 1821.

Attention has recently been focused in this country on the premium on gold, or the supposed decline in the value of banknotes and government currency. Even though the premium on gold as a commodity has surged this year, reliable records in the History of the Bank of England reveal that a significant difference occurred during the bank's suspension from 1797 to 1819. At one point (1812), gold hit £5 8s., a difference of 30 percent. The table below highlights the changes from 1809 to 1821.

YEARS Price of Difference from NominalAmount in
  Gold. Mint Prices. TaxesGold Currency
 £s.d.  ££
1809,491016-1/3per cent.71,887,00060,145,000
1810,4509-1/10"74,815,00068,106,000
1811,417124-1/2"73,621,00055,583,000
1812,51430"73,707,00051,595,000
Sept.  to  Dec. 1812,58038-1/2"......
1813,56236-1/10"81,745,00052,236,000
Nov. 1812,  to  Mch. 1813510041"......
1814,51830-1/3"83,726,00058,333,000
1815,412918-8/9"88,394,00066,698,000
1816,4002-1/2"78,909,00072,062,000
Oct.  to Dec. 1816,3186under 1"......
1817,4002-1/2"58,757,00057,259,000
1818,4155"59,391,00056,025,000
1819,  4th  Feb.4306-1/3"58,288,00054,597,000
1820,31710-1/2par. 59,812,00059,812,000
1821,31710-1/2par. 61,000,00061,000,000

The increased volume of Government and bank paper afloat in the United States since the 1st January, 1862, is conceded to be only temporary. The Government is engaged in crushing the greatest rebellion known to history; in doing this, the national expenditures are six or seven fold what they ever were before, in a time of peace. During the four years 1813 to 1816, when war raged with England, the whole expenses of the Government were $108,537,000. During the Mexican war, when the disbursements of the treasury were much heavier, the average annual expenses of the Government were about 35 to 48 millions. It will be well to recur to these tabular details for future history. They are presented as follows, for the whole period of the General Government.

The amount of government and bank notes circulating in the United States since January 1, 1862, is acknowledged to be just a short-term situation. The government is focused on defeating the largest rebellion in history, which has led to national spending being six to seven times higher than it ever was during peacetime. Between 1813 and 1816, when the war with England took place, the total expenses of the government were $108,537,000. During the Mexican War, when treasury disbursements were significantly higher, the average annual government expenses ranged from about $35 million to $48 million. It would be beneficial to refer back to these figures for future historical context. They are presented as follows, for the entire period of the General Government.

EXPENDITURES of the United States, exclusive of Payments on account of the Public Debt.

EXPENDITURES of the United States, not including payments related to the public debt.

Years1789-1792,Washington,$3,797,000
"1793-1796,"12,083,000
"1797-1800,John Adams,21,338,000
"1800-1804,Jefferson,17,174,000
"1805-1808,"23,927,000
"1809-1812,Madison,36,147,000
"1813-1816,"108,537,000
"1817-1821,Monroe,58,698,000
"1821-1824,"45,665,000
"1825-1828,John Quincy Adams,49,313,000
"1829-1832,Jackson,56,249,000
"1833-1836,"87,130,000
"1837-1840,Van Buren,112,188,000
"1841-1844,Harrison and Tyler,81,216,000
"1846-1848,Polk,146,924,000
"1849-1852,Taylor and Fillmore,194,647,000
"1853-1856,Pierce,211,099,000
"1857-1860,Buchanan,262,974,000

During the past fiscal year, 1862-3 and the year 1863-4, the Government expenditures are estimated at ten hundred millions of dollars. These heavy disbursements cannot be carried on merely by the ordinary bank paper and the gold and silver of the country. Instead of sixty-five millions of dollars, the average annual expenditures of the Government during the last administration, these now involve the sum of five hundred millions annually. Hence the obvious obligation on the part of the Government of putting in circulation the most reliable currency, and of avoiding those of local banks, which do not possess the confidence of the people at a distance. This can be done only by maintaining a currency of Government paper which every holder will have full confidence in, and in which no loss can be sustained.

During the past fiscal year, 1862-3 and 1863-4, government spending is estimated at one billion dollars. These high costs can’t be covered just with regular banknotes and the gold and silver in the country. Previously, the average annual government spending during the last administration was sixty-five million dollars; now it adds up to five hundred million dollars each year. Therefore, it’s clear that the government has a duty to circulate the most reliable currency and steer clear of those from local banks, which people from afar do not trust. This can only be achieved by ensuring a currency of government-issued paper that everyone can rely on and where no one will face a loss.

There is here no conflict or competition between the Government and the State banks. The latter have the benefit of their legitimate circulation in their own respective localities; while the national treasury furnishes to the troops and to the creditors of the nation a circulation of treasury notes which must possess confidence as long as the Government lasts.

There is no conflict or competition between the Government and the State banks. The State banks benefit from their legitimate circulation in their local areas, while the national treasury provides troops and the nation's creditors with treasury notes that will maintain confidence as long as the Government is in place.

The policy of the English Government in this respect was a wise one. At the adoption of the last charter of the bank (1844) the Government allowed the country banks to maintain from that time forward the circulation then outstanding, which was not to be increased; and as fast as the banks failed or were wound up voluntarily, their circulation was retired and the vacuum became filled by the notes of the Bank of England. The latter was forbidden by its new charter to exceed certain prescribed limits in its issues. They could issue to the amount of their capital, £14,000,000, and beyond that to the extent of gold in the vaults. Thus the bank circulation of England, Scotland, and Ireland is less now than in 1844, when the new principle was established, viz.:

The policy of the English Government in this regard was a smart one. When the last charter of the bank was adopted in 1844, the Government allowed the country banks to keep the existing circulation, which wasn’t allowed to increase. As banks failed or closed voluntarily, their circulation was retired, and the gap was filled by the notes of the Bank of England. The Bank of England was restricted by its new charter to not exceed certain limits in its issues. They could issue up to their capital amount of £14,000,000, and beyond that, only to the extent of the gold in their vaults. So, the bank circulation in England, Scotland, and Ireland is now lower than it was in 1844, when the new principle was established, viz.:

BANK CIRCULATION.

 Bank of England.Country Banks.Ireland.Scotland.Total.
1844,£22,015,000£7,797,000£7,716,000£3,804,000£41,325,000
1862,£20,190,000£5,680,000£5,519,000£4,053,000£35,442,000

Had this principle been adopted in the United States at the same period, the excesses and extravagance of 1856-'7 might have been obviated, as well as the revulsion of the latter year, and the distress which followed.

If this principle had been accepted in the United States during the same time, the excesses and extravagance of 1856-1857 could have been avoided, along with the backlash of that later year and the ensuing hardships.

Let us recur to the eventful history of the bank. Although a private institution, owned and controlled by private capital, its large profits accruing for the benefit of its own share-holders, yet it became so closely inter-woven with the commerce, manufactures, trade, and the public finances of the nation, that it may be considered as in reality a national institution. At its inception its whole capital was swallowed by the treasury. This was a part of the contract of charter. Its subsequent accumulations of capital, from £1,200,000, have likewise been absorbed by the Government, until now the bank reports the Government debt to them to be £11,015,100, and the Government securities held, to be £11,064,000. Without the aid of the bank, the national treasury could not, probably, have made the enormous disbursements which were actually made between the commencement of the American Revolution in 1776, and the termination of the continental war of 1815. The bank here furnished, almost alone, 'the sinews of war.'

Let's revisit the significant history of the bank. Although it’s a private institution owned and controlled by private investors, its substantial profits benefit its shareholders. However, it became so deeply integrated with the nation’s commerce, manufacturing, trade, and public finances that it can essentially be seen as a national institution. At its founding, its entire capital was consumed by the treasury as part of the charter agreement. The bank's subsequent capital growth, starting from £1,200,000, has also been absorbed by the Government, leading to the current report of a Government debt to the bank of £11,015,100, and Government securities held amounting to £11,064,000. Without the bank’s support, the national treasury likely wouldn’t have been able to make the massive payments that occurred from the start of the American Revolution in 1776 to the end of the continental war in 1815. During this period, the bank was almost solely responsible for providing 'the sinews of war.'

During this eventful period there were large numbers of provincial banks of issue created in England and Ireland. These were managed mainly with a view to private profit, while the public interests have suffered severely from the frequent expansions and contractions of the volume of the currency through such private management, and from the numerous failures of these concerns. The evils of this system were for many years the subject of discussion in Parliament and among prominent journals. In 1826 the Edinburgh Review expressed the opinion that

During this busy time, many provincial banks were established in England and Ireland. These banks were primarily run for private profit, while the public suffered from the constant ups and downs of the currency supply due to this private management and the many failures of these banks. The problems caused by this system were debated in Parliament and discussed in major newspapers for many years. In 1826, the Edinburgh Review stated that

'So long, therefore, as any individual, or association of individuals, may issue notes of a low value, to be used in the common transactions of life, without lodging any security for their ultimate payment, so long is it certain that those panics which must necessarily occur every now and then, and against which no effectual precaution can be devised, must occasion the destruction of a greater or smaller number of banking establishments, and by consequence a ruinous fluctuation in the supply and value of money.' (Edinburgh Review, February, 1826.)

'As long as any individual or group of individuals can issue low-value notes for everyday transactions without putting up any security for their eventual payment, it’s certain that panics, which will inevitably happen from time to time and for which no effective prevention can be created, will lead to the collapse of varying numbers of banking institutions, resulting in a drastic fluctuation in the availability and value of money.' (Edinburgh Review, February, 1826.)

This was a period of great speculation in England. In the year 1823 no less than 532 companies were chartered, with a nominal capital of 441 millions sterling. These speculations were fostered by the increasing volume of bank paper. The evil increased, and was allowed to exist until the year 1844, when a stop was put to the further increase of the volume of bank circulation, and to the further incorporation of joint stock banks.

This was a time of intense speculation in England. In 1823, a total of 532 companies were chartered, with a nominal capital of £441 million. These speculations were encouraged by the growing amount of banknotes in circulation. The problem worsened and continued until 1844, when the rise in bank circulation was halted, along with the establishment of more joint-stock banks.

We learn one lesson here, which may have a good effect upon us if we will bear it in mind in our future legislation, and take warning from the experiences of our contemporaries. We allude to the obvious necessity in a country like ours, and, indeed, in any country, of maintaining a national moneyed institution as a check upon the vacillation, expansions, and contractions which mark the policy of small banks of issue. This national institution, while free from individual profit, and without power to grant individual favors, should create and perform the functions of a national currency, and execute all the details required by or for the national treasury. Its chief utility would be as a check upon the excess to which all joint stock banks are liable—a sort of controlling and conservative power to prevent that mischief which our past experience shows has been the result of paper money when issued merely for private gain.

We learn an important lesson here that can positively impact us if we keep it in mind for our future legislation and learn from the experiences of those around us. We’re referring to the clear need in a country like ours, and really in any country, to have a national banking institution as a safeguard against the fluctuations, expansions, and contractions that come with the policies of smaller issuing banks. This national institution, which should not seek individual profit or have the power to grant personal favors, should create and manage national currency and handle all the responsibilities required by the national treasury. Its main benefit would be acting as a check against the excesses that all joint-stock banks can fall into—a sort of controlling and stabilizing force to prevent the problems that our previous experiences show can arise from paper money issued solely for private profit.

The advantage, the convenience, we may say the necessity, of a national circulation of paper money, are fully demonstrated by our own past history, and by the history of European nations. This circulation should be dictated by the wants of the National Government, and convertible, at the will of the holder, into specie. With these obvious restraints it would accomplish its ends and aims.

The benefits, the ease, we might even call it a necessity, of having a national paper money system are clearly shown by our past experiences, and by the histories of European countries. This currency should be guided by the needs of the National Government and should be exchangeable for gold or silver whenever the holder chooses. With these clear limitations in place, it would fulfill its purposes effectively.

The Bank of England, in its early stages, was endangered by various and extraordinary circumstances. Within three years of its establishment it was compelled to suspend payment to its depositors in cash, and issued certificates therefor payable ten per cent. every fortnight. In 1709 the Sacheverell riots occurred in London, and fears were felt that the bank would be sacked; but this violence was obviated by well-trained troops. In 1718 John Law's bank was established in France, and for two years kept the people in a ferment. This was followed by the South Sea scheme in England, in 1720, 'a year (the historian Anderson says) remarkable beyond any other which can be pitched upon for extraordinary and romantic projects.' The bank, of course, suffered by these speculative measures, and was repeatedly exposed to a run upon its specie resources.

The Bank of England faced various extraordinary challenges in its early days. Within three years of its founding, it had to stop cash payments to its depositors and instead issued certificates that paid out ten percent every two weeks. In 1709, the Sacheverell riots broke out in London, raising concerns that the bank might be attacked, but well-trained troops prevented this violence. In 1718, John Law's bank was established in France, which kept the public stirred up for two years. This was followed by the South Sea Company scheme in England in 1720, a year that historian Anderson describes as "remarkable beyond any other for extraordinary and romantic projects." The bank naturally suffered from these risky ventures and faced repeated runs on its cash reserves.

In 1722 the rest (or reserve fund) was established by the bank, as a measure to cover extraordinary losses in the future, and to inspire more confidence among the public as to the ability of the bank to meet reverses. This fund, in July, 1862, had accumulated to £3,132,500 sterling, or about twenty-one and a half per cent. of the capital.

In 1722, the rest (or reserve fund) was set up by the bank as a way to cover unexpected losses in the future and to build public confidence in the bank's ability to handle setbacks. By July 1862, this fund had grown to £3,132,500 sterling, which was about twenty-one and a half percent of the capital.

The first forged note of the Bank of England was presented in the year 1758, or sixty-four years after the bank was established. In 1780 these forgeries became more numerous, and were so well executed as to deceive the officers of the bank.

The first counterfeit note of the Bank of England appeared in 1758, which was sixty-four years after the bank was founded. By 1780, these forgeries increased in number and were crafted so skillfully that they managed to fool the bank's officials.

Let us now recur to some of the incidents connected with the bank in early ages. Of these, the author, Mr. Francis, furnishes numerous instances.

Let’s go back to some of the events associated with the bank in earlier times. Mr. Francis, the author, provides many examples of these.

Among other frauds upon the bank was that of clipping the guineas, by one of the clerks employed in the bullion office. This occurred in 1767.

Among other scams against the bank was the act of clipping the guineas, committed by one of the clerks working in the bullion office. This happened in 1767.

The forgery of its notes having been made a capital offence, the waste of life in consequence was severe. During the eight years, 1795 to 1803, there were one hundred and forty executions for this crime; and two hundred and nine between 1795 and 1809; and from 1797 to 1811 the executions were 469. 'The visible connection between the issue of small notes and the effusion of blood, is one of the most frightful parts of this case.'

The forgery of its notes became a serious crime, leading to a significant loss of life. In the eight years from 1795 to 1803, there were one hundred and forty executions for this offense; and two hundred and nine between 1795 and 1809; and from 1797 to 1811, the total executions were 469. 'The clear link between the circulation of small notes and the spilling of blood is one of the most shocking aspects of this situation.'

In 1803 a fraud on the bank to the extent of £320,000 was perpetrated by Mr. Robert Astlett, a cashier of the bank. This was in the re-issue of exchequer bills that had been previously redeemed, but which were not cancelled. This fraud amounted to about 2-1/2 per cent. of the capital, and although it did not prevent a dividend, it prevented the distribution of a bonus which would otherwise have been paid to the shareholders.

In 1803, a fraud amounting to £320,000 was committed against the bank by Mr. Robert Astlett, who was a cashier at the bank. This involved the re-issue of exchequer bills that had already been redeemed but weren't canceled. This fraud represented about 2.5 percent of the capital. Although it didn't stop a dividend from being issued, it did prevent a bonus from being distributed to the shareholders that would have been paid otherwise.

In the year 1822 another fraud on the bank came to light. This was perpetrated by a bookkeeper, and amounted to £10,000. In 1824 the fraud of Mr. Fauntleroy on the bank was discovered, amounting to £360,000. This was done by forged powers of attorney for the transfer of Government consols.

In 1822, another bank fraud was revealed. This was committed by a bookkeeper and totaled £10,000. In 1824, the fraud by Mr. Fauntleroy against the bank was uncovered, amounting to £360,000. He accomplished this through forged powers of attorney for the transfer of Government consols.

The bank was brought near suspension again in 1825 by the imprudent expansion of its notes. After the resumption of specie payments in 1820-'21, the true policy of the bank would have been to maintain an even tenor of its way; instead of which it increased its circulation twenty-five per cent. in the year 1825 (or from £18,292,000 to £25,709,000), while the issues of the country banks were equally enlarged, giving encouragement to violent speculation among the people. The specie reserve of the Bank of England fell from £14,200,000 in January 1824 to £1,024,000 in December, 1825. This difficulty of the bank was relieved by the issue of a few thousand bills of £1 and £2.

The bank faced a near collapse again in 1825 due to reckless expansion of its notes. After resuming gold payments in 1820-21, the bank's best strategy would have been to maintain stability; instead, it boosted its circulation by twenty-five percent in 1825 (from £18,292,000 to £25,709,000), while the country banks also increased their issues, leading to rampant speculation among the public. The Bank of England's gold reserves dropped from £14,200,000 in January 1824 to just £1,024,000 in December 1825. The bank managed to ease this crisis by issuing a few thousand £1 and £2 bills.

Speculation had been rife in 1824; no less than 624 companies were started with a nominal capital of £372,000,000, including mining, gas, insurance, railroad, steam, building, trading, provision, and other companies. At the same time foreign loans were contracted in England to the extent of £32,000,000, of which over three fourths were advanced in cash.

Speculation was rampant in 1824; a total of 624 companies were launched with a stated capital of £372,000,000, covering industries like mining, gas, insurance, railroads, steam, construction, trade, food supply, and others. Meanwhile, foreign loans were taken out in England amounting to £32,000,000, with more than three-quarters of that disbursed in cash.

The country banks of England had increased their circulation from £9,920,000 in 1823 to £14,980,000 in 1825, or over fifty per cent., thus stimulating prices, and promoting speculation widely throughout the country.

The country banks of England had raised their circulation from £9,920,000 in 1823 to £14,980,000 in 1825, an increase of over fifty percent, which boosted prices and encouraged speculation throughout the country.

Immediately following the revulsion at the close of the year 1825, Mr. Huskisson's free trade policy was advocated in the House of Commons by a vote of 223 to 40. In the same year lotteries were suppressed in England. In 1828 branches of the Bank of England were established—a measure, of course, unpopular among the provincial joint stock banks.

Immediately after the shock at the end of 1825, Mr. Huskisson's free trade policy was supported in the House of Commons by a vote of 223 to 40. In the same year, lotteries were banned in England. In 1828, branches of the Bank of England were set up—a move that was, of course, unpopular with the provincial joint stock banks.

In the year 1832-'3 were brought forward three important measures in Parliament. One was the abolishment of the death penalty for forgery; another was the modification of the usury laws; the third was the re-charter of the bank.

In 1832-1833, three significant proposals were introduced in Parliament. One was to eliminate the death penalty for forgery; another was to revise the usury laws; the third was to renew the bank's charter.

The last criminal executed for forgery was a man by the name of Maynard, in December, 1829. Public sentiment had long been opposed to the infliction of this punishment for the offence of forgery, and transportation was now substituted in the prominent cases. England, at the same time, opened the way for a gradual abolishment of the usury laws. At first the relief was extended to short commercial paper, afterward to all paper having not over twelve months to run, 1837; and finally, in 1854, the usury laws were removed from all negotiable paper, as well as from bonds and mortgages.

The last person executed for forgery was a man named Maynard in December 1829. Public opinion had long been against this punishment for forgery, and transportation was now used in major cases instead. At the same time, England began to gradually eliminate the usury laws. Initially, the relief applied to short-term commercial paper, later extending to all paper with a duration of no more than twelve months in 1837; and finally, in 1854, the usury laws were abolished for all negotiable paper, as well as bonds and mortgages.

By the new charter of 1833, Bank of England notes were, for the first time, made a legal tender, except at the bank itself. Joint stock banks were authorized in the metropolis, but were prohibited from issuing notes.

By the new charter of 1833, Bank of England notes were, for the first time, made a legal tender, except at the bank itself. Joint stock banks were authorized in the city, but were not allowed to issue notes.

The English work of Mr. Francis is anecdotical in its character. The American edition conveys to the reader, for the first time, a resumé of the leading movements in Parliament on the subject of the bank, and its close connection with the Government finances. The part which Mr. Pitt, Mr. Canning, Sir Robert Peel, and other distinguished statesmen took in the relations between the bank and the exchequer, is in the supplementary portion of the new edition shown, as well as the views of Lord Althorpe, Lord Ashburton, Lord Geo. Bentinck, Mr. Thomas Baring, Lord Brougham, Mr. Gilbart, Sir James Graham, Lord King, Earl of Liverpool, Jones Loyd, Lord Lyndhurst, Mr. Rothschild, and others who exercised a large influence over the monetary interests of their day.

The English work by Mr. Francis is anecdotal in nature. The American edition presents readers, for the first time, a summary of the key discussions in Parliament regarding the bank and its close ties to government finances. The roles of Mr. Pitt, Mr. Canning, Sir Robert Peel, and other notable statesmen in the relationship between the bank and the treasury are outlined in the supplementary section of the new edition. This also includes the perspectives of Lord Althorpe, Lord Ashburton, Lord Geo. Bentinck, Mr. Thomas Baring, Lord Brougham, Mr. Gilbart, Sir James Graham, Lord King, Earl of Liverpool, Jones Loyd, Lord Lyndhurst, Mr. Rothschild, and others who had a significant impact on the monetary affairs of their time.

In the consideration of the banking and currency questions of the day and of the last and present century, it is desirable to have thus brought together in a single work, a continuous history of the institution which has had so large an influence upon the public interests of Europe, and a review of the important circumstances which marked the progress of the bank in its successful efforts to sustain England against foreign enemies and domestic revulsions, an index to the speculative movements of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, when commerce, trade, and the vast monetary interests of Europe and America have been unnecessarily and cruelly involved.

In looking at the banking and currency issues of today and the past couple of centuries, it’s important to gather in one place a complete history of the institution that has significantly influenced the public interests of Europe. This will include a review of the key events that shaped the bank’s successful efforts to support England against foreign adversaries and domestic upheavals, as well as an overview of the speculative trends of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries when commerce, trade, and the massive financial interests of Europe and America were tangled in unnecessary and harsh challenges.

The letter addressed by Secretary Chase, of the Treasury Department, to the chairman of the Committee of Ways and Means of the House of Representatives, and to the chairman of the Senate Committee on Finance, under date June 7th, 1862, suggested the power by Congress to the treasury to issue $150,000,000 in treasury notes, in addition to this sum, authorized by the act of February 25th, 1862; also, authority to receive fifty millions of dollars on deposit, in addition to fifty millions previously authorized by Congress. These suggestions were favorably considered in both Houses, and the recommendations of the Secretary were adopted fully, leading to the adoption of a national system of finance, which will eventually reëstablish and preserve national credit. Fears have been expressed in some quarters that this increased volume of paper money would be a public evil, and serve to disturb the value of property and the price of labor. This might be reasonably anticipated if the country were at peace, and the Government expenditures were upon a peace footing.

The letter from Secretary Chase of the Treasury Department to the chairman of the House Committee on Ways and Means and the chairman of the Senate Committee on Finance, dated June 7, 1862, proposed that Congress give the treasury the power to issue $150,000,000 in treasury notes, in addition to the amount authorized by the act of February 25, 1862. It also requested permission to accept an additional fifty million dollars in deposits, on top of the fifty million previously approved by Congress. These suggestions were well-received in both Houses, and the Secretary's recommendations were fully adopted, leading to the establishment of a national financial system that will eventually restore and maintain national credit. Some people have raised concerns that this increased amount of paper money could be harmful to the public and might disrupt property values and labor prices. This could be a valid concern if the country were at peace and government spending was on a peacetime basis.

But a state of things exists now in this country hitherto unknown. The contracts of the Government involve the expenditure of larger sums than were ever paid before in the same space of time by this or any other Government. In the disbursements of these large sums it is an obvious duty of Congress to provide a national circulation of uniform value throughout the whole country—a circulation of a perfectly reliable character, not subject in the least to the ordinary vicissitudes of trade or to the revulsions which have frequently marked our history. These revulsions have been witnessed, and their results seen by the leading public men of the century. Mr. Madison saw at an early day the importance of creating and sustaining a government circulation. His language was: 'It is essential to every modification of the finances that the benefits of an uniform national currency should be restored to the community.'

But there’s a situation in this country now that we’ve never experienced before. The Government’s contracts involve spending more money than any government has ever paid out in such a short time. With the distribution of these large amounts, it’s clearly Congress’s responsibility to ensure a national currency with consistent value throughout the entire country—a currency that is completely reliable and not affected by the usual ups and downs of trade or the crises that have often marked our history. These crises have been seen, and their effects understood, by the key public figures of our time. Mr. Madison recognized early on the importance of creating and maintaining a government currency. He stated: 'It is essential to every modification of the finances that the benefits of a uniform national currency should be restored to the community.'

Mr. Calhoun, in 1816, said: 'By a sort of undercurrent, the power of Congress to regulate the money of the country has caved in, and upon its ruin have sprung up those institutions which now exercise the right of making money in and for the United States.'

Mr. Calhoun, in 1816, said: 'By a kind of undercurrent, the power of Congress to regulate the country's money has collapsed, and from its ruin have emerged those institutions that now have the right to create money in and for the United States.'

'It is the duty of government,' says a well known writer, 'to interfere to regulate every business or pursuit that might otherwise become publicly injurious. On this principle it interferes to prevent the circulation of spurious coin.' Counterfeit coin is more readily detected than a fictitious paper currency, yet no sane man would advocate the repeal of the laws which prohibit it. Why, then, permit the unlimited manufacture of paper money of an unreliable character?

'It is the government's responsibility,' says a well-known writer, 'to step in and regulate any business or activity that could potentially harm the public. Based on this principle, it intervenes to stop the spread of counterfeit coins.' Counterfeit money is easier to spot than fake paper currency, yet no reasonable person would support getting rid of the laws that ban it. So, why allow the unrestricted production of unreliable paper money?

In the consideration of this subject we should divest ourselves of all selfish views of private profit and advantage. We should look only to the public good, to stability in trade and commerce, and to the general interests of the people at large as distinguished from those of a few individuals. It is clearly then the province of government to establish and to regulate the paper money of the nation, so that it shall possess the following attributes:

In considering this topic, we should rid ourselves of any selfish ideas about personal gain and advantage. We should focus solely on the public good, the stability of trade and commerce, and the overall interests of the people, as opposed to those of just a few individuals. It is clearly the government's responsibility to create and regulate the nation's paper money so that it has the following characteristics:

I. To be uniform in value throughout all portions of the country.

I. To have consistent value across all parts of the country.

II. To be perfectly reliable at all times as a medium for the payment of debts.

II. To be completely dependable at all times as a way to pay off debts.

III. To be issued in limited amounts, and under the control of the Government only.

III. To be released in limited quantities and only under the control of the Government.

IV. To be convertible, at the pleasure of the holder, into gold or silver.

IV. To be exchangeable, at the holder's discretion, for gold or silver.

It must be conceded that these requisites do not belong, and never can belong, to paper issued by joint stock banks, which are governed with a view to the largest profit, and which are but little known beyond their own immediate localities.

It should be acknowledged that these requirements don't apply, and never will apply, to paper issued by joint stock banks, which are run primarily for profit and are not widely recognized outside their own local areas.

Recent history assures us that abuses have been practised in reference to the bank circulation of the country, which have led to violent revulsions and severe loss. England experienced the same results between the years 1790 and 1840, and to such an extent that in the year 1844 her statesmen devised a system whereby no further expansion of paper money should occur. The amount then existing was assumed to be a minimum of the amount required for commercial transactions, and it was ordered that all bank issues beyond that sum shall be represented by a deposit of gold.

Recent history shows us that there have been abuses related to the banking system in the country, leading to major disruptions and significant losses. England faced similar outcomes between 1790 and 1840, to the point that in 1844, its leaders created a system where no further increase in paper money would be allowed. The existing amount was considered the minimum needed for commercial transactions, and it was mandated that any bank issues exceeding that amount must be backed by a deposit of gold.

If the Bank of England had been governed by considerations of public welfare, and not by those of private interest, it would not have reduced the rate of interest to 2-1/2 per cent. in 1844-'5, thus producing violent speculation, and leading to the revulsion of 1849. Nor would the bank have established low rates of interest only in the year 1857, thus leading this powerful institution to the verge of bankruptcy, and to the clemency of the British Cabinet in November of that year.

If the Bank of England had prioritized public welfare over private interests, it wouldn't have lowered the interest rate to 2.5% in 1844-1845, causing extreme speculation and leading to the crash of 1849. Additionally, the bank wouldn't have set low interest rates only in 1857, nearly driving this major institution to bankruptcy and relying on the mercy of the British Cabinet in November of that year.

England has checked the paper circulation of the country, but has not withdrawn from the bank the power to promote speculation by extravagant loans at a low rate of discount.

England has controlled the paper money circulating in the country, but has not taken away from the bank the ability to encourage speculation through generous loans at a low interest rate.

The Governments of France and England have both assumed control of the paper currency of their respective countries. This is sound policy, and it is one of the prerogatives that must be exercised, in its full force, by the Government of the United States and by all other governments, if stability, permanency, consistency are to be observed or maintained for the people. This is obviously necessary in a time of peace and prosperity; it is perhaps more so in a time of rebellion or war, like the present. Circumstances may arise where it will be the course of wisdom and safety to suspend specie payment; and, in some extreme exigencies, to forbid the export of specie.

The governments of France and England have both taken control of the paper currency in their countries. This is a smart policy, and it’s one of the powers that needs to be fully exercised by the government of the United States and all other governments if we want to ensure stability, permanence, and consistency for the people. This is clearly necessary during times of peace and prosperity; it’s even more critical during times of rebellion or war, like we’re experiencing now. There may be situations where it makes sense and is safer to suspend payments in cash; and, in some extreme cases, to prohibit the export of cash.

This position was well explained by Mr. J.W. Gilbart, manager of the London and Westminster Bank, who, in his testimony before Sir Robert Peel, in 1843, said, 'If I were prime minister, I would immediately, on the commencement of war, issue an order in council for the bank to stop payment. I stated also that I spoke as a politician, not as a banker. * * * I came to the conclusion that, under the circumstances of the war of 1797, a suspension of cash payments was not a matter of choice, but of necessity.' (Vide 'History of the Bank of England,' New York edition, p. 130.)

This viewpoint was clearly articulated by Mr. J.W. Gilbart, the manager of the London and Westminster Bank, who, in his testimony before Sir Robert Peel in 1843, stated, 'If I were prime minister, I would immediately, at the start of a war, issue an order for the bank to stop all payments. I also mentioned that I was speaking as a politician, not as a banker. ** * I concluded that, given the circumstances of the war in 1797, halting cash payments was not a choice, but a necessity.' (Vide 'History of the Bank of England,' New York edition, p. 130.)

We come now to consider what is necessary, in order to restore the currency of the United States to a specie footing. This restoration is demanded alike by motives of justice and sound policy. No contracts can be well entered into, unless the currency of the country is upon a substantial and permanent footing of redemption. It is a matter which concerns every individual in the community; it is especially so to the General Government in view of its extraordinary expenditures: and no commercial prosperity can be maintained without it.

We now need to discuss what is necessary to restore the currency of the United States to a gold and silver standard. This restoration is necessary for reasons of fairness and effective policy. People can't confidently enter into contracts unless the country's currency has a solid and lasting backing for redemption. This issue affects everyone in the community, especially the federal government given its significant spending, and commercial prosperity cannot be sustained without it.

A restoration of public and private credit can be accomplished only by an observance of those sound principles of finance that have been announced by the wise men of our own and other countries. Mr. Alexander Hamilton, Mr. Gallatin, Mr. Jefferson, Mr. Madison, each in his turn advocated a national institution, by which the currency of the country could be placed upon a reliable and permanent footing. Such an institution should control the currency and receive surplus capital on deposit; but need not interfere with the legitimate operations of the State banks as borrowers and lenders of money, nor encourage in the slightest degree, through loans, any speculative movements among the people.

A restoration of public and private credit can only happen by following the solid financial principles established by the wise leaders from our country and others. Mr. Alexander Hamilton, Mr. Gallatin, Mr. Jefferson, and Mr. Madison, each in their time, supported the idea of a national institution that would put the country's currency on a stable and reliable foundation. This institution should manage the currency and accept extra capital for deposit; however, it shouldn't interfere with the normal operations of state banks as they borrow and lend money, nor should it encourage even a little bit, through loans, any speculative actions among the people.

In the next place our people must resort to and maintain more economy in their individual expenditure, and thus preserve a balance of foreign trade in our own favor. It is shown that, during the fiscal year ending 30 June, 1860, there were imported into the United States goods, wholly manufactured, of the value of ... $166,073,000, partially manufactured, 62,720,000.

In addition, our people need to adopt a more economical approach to their personal spending to maintain a favorable balance in foreign trade. It was reported that during the fiscal year ending June 30, 1860, the United States imported fully manufactured goods worth ... $166,073,000 and partially manufactured goods worth $62,720,000.

We can dispense with two thirds of such articles during our present national reverses, and rely upon our own domestic labor for similar products, viz.:

We can do without two-thirds of these items during our current national setbacks and depend on our own local workforce for similar products, namely:

Manufactures of Wool,$37,937,000
Manufactures of Silk,32,948,000
Manufactures of Cotton,32,558,000
Manufactures of Flax,10,736,000
Laces and Embroideries,4,017,000
Gunny Cloths, Mattings,2,386,000
Clothing2,101,000
Iron, and Manufactures of Iron and Steel18,694,000
China and Earthenware,4,387,000
Clocks, Chronometers, Watches,2,890
Boots, Shoes and Gloves,2,230,000
Miscellaneous15,189
——————
166,073,000

besides other articles exceeding one hundred millions in value.

besides other items worth over one hundred million.

Rather than send abroad thirty or forty millions in gold annually, as we have done of late years, let us dispense with foreign woollen goods, silk and cotton goods, laces, &c., and encourage our own mills, at least until the war and its debt are over.

Instead of sending thirty or forty million dollars in gold overseas each year, like we have in recent years, let's stop importing foreign wool, silk, cotton goods, laces, etc., and support our own mills, at least until the war and its debt are behind us.

Mr. Madison said much in a few words, when he said:

Mr. Madison expressed a lot with just a few words when he said:

'The theory of 'let us alone' supposes that all nations concur in a perfect freedom of commercial intercourse. Were this the case, they would, in a commercial view, be but one nation, as much as the several districts composing a particular nation; and the theory would be as applicable to the former as the latter. But this golden age of free trade has not yet arrived, nor is there a single nation that has set the example. No nation can, indeed, safely do so, until a reciprocity, at least, be insured to it. * * A nation, leaving its foreign trade, in all cases, to regulate itself, might soon find it regulated by other nations into subserviency to a foreign interest.'

The theory of 'let us alone' suggests that all countries agree on complete freedom of trade. If that were true, they would essentially act as one nation in a commercial sense, just like the various regions within a single nation; this idea would apply to both cases. However, this ideal of free trade hasn't come to pass yet, and there's not a single nation that has led the way. In fact, no country can safely do so until there's at least some mutual benefit guaranteed to them. * * A nation that leaves its foreign trade entirely to self-regulation might soon find itself dominated by the trade interests of other countries.

There is much good sense, too, in the views promulgated by another president, who said, in relation to our independence of other nations:

There is a lot of common sense in the views expressed by another president, who said, regarding our independence from other nations:

'The tariff bill before us, embraces the design of fostering, protecting, and preserving within ourselves the means of national defence and independence, particularly in a state of war. * * * The experience of the late war (1812) taught us a lesson, and one never to be forgotten. If our liberty and republican form of government, procured for us by our Revolutionary fathers, are worth the blood and treasure at which they were obtained, it surely is our duty to protect and defend them. * * * What is the real situation of the agriculturist? Where has the American farmer a market for his surplus product? Except for cotton, he has neither a foreign nor home market. Does not this clearly prove, when there is no market either at home or abroad, that there is too much labor employed in agriculture, and that the channels of labor should be multiplied? Common sense points out the remedy. Draw from agriculture the superabundant labor; employ it in mechanism and manufactures; thereby creating a home-market for your bread-stuffs, and distributing labor to the most profitable account and benefits to the country. Take from agriculture in the United States six hundred thousand men, women and children, and you will at once give a home-market for more bread-stuffs than all Europe now furnishes us. In short, sir, we have been too long subject to the policy of British merchants. It is time that we should become a little more Americanized; and, instead of feeding the paupers and laborers of England, feed our own; or else, in a short time, by continuing our present policy, we shall be rendered paupers ourselves.'

The tariff bill in front of us aims to support, protect, and maintain our capacity for national defense and independence, especially during wartime. * * * The experience from the recent war (1812) taught us a lesson that we must never forget. If our freedom and the representative government won for us by our Revolutionary leaders are worth the lives and resources spent to obtain them, then it's definitely our responsibility to safeguard and defend them. * * * What’s the current situation for farmers? Where can American farmers sell their excess products? Aside from cotton, they lack both foreign and domestic markets. Doesn’t this clearly show that when there’s no market anywhere, there’s too much labor in agriculture, and we need to create more job opportunities? Common sense suggests a solution. Let’s take the surplus labor from agriculture and put it into manufacturing and industry; this way, we create a local market for our food products and ensure that labor is utilized more effectively and benefits the country. If we remove six hundred thousand men, women, and children from agriculture in the U.S., we would instantly create a domestic market for more food than all of Europe currently supplies us. In short, sir, we have been too long under the influence of British merchants. It's time for us to become a bit more American; instead of supporting the poor and laborers in England, we should support our own. If we keep going with the same policies, we’ll end up impoverished ourselves in no time.

Mr. Bigelow, in his late and highly valuable work on the tariff, says truly (p. 103):

Mr. Bigelow, in his recent and highly valuable work on the tariff, says accurately (p. 103):

'Can any one question that our home production far outweighs in importance all other material interests of the nation? * * * It is the nation of great internal resources, of vigorous productive power and self-dependent strength, which is always best prepared and most able, not only to defend itself, but to lend others a helping hand.'

'Can anyone doubt that our domestic production is way more important than all the other material interests of the nation? * * * It’s the nation with strong internal resources, energetic productive capability, and self-sufficient strength that is always best prepared and most capable, not only to defend itself but also to offer assistance to others.'

If our people would maintain their own national integrity, their own individual independence, and their true status in the great family of nations of the earth, they will [at least until the present rebellion is crushed, and until the public debt thereby created shall be extinguished] pursue a strict course of public and private economy. Let us encourage and support our own manufactures, and thereby contribute to the subsistence and wealth of our own laborers instead of contributing millions annually to the pauper labor of European nations; especially of those nations that have failed to give us countenance in the present struggle and that have, on the contrary, given both direct and indirect aid to the rebels of the South.

If our people want to keep their national integrity, independence, and true position in the global community, they will [at least until this current rebellion is put down and the resulting public debt is paid off] need to follow a strict policy of public and private frugality. Let’s support our own manufacturing and, in doing so, help provide for and enrich our own workers instead of sending millions each year to fund the struggling labor of European countries; especially those that haven’t supported us in this fight and, in fact, have offered both direct and indirect support to the Southern rebels.

The United States have within themselves, in great abundance, contributed by a bountiful Providence, the leading products of the earth. In metals and in agricultural products, we exceed any and all other countries of the earth. If we encourage the labor of our own people in the development of the great resources of the country, we shall not only preserve our own commercial independence, but we shall soon be, as we ought to be in view of such advantages, the creditor nation of the world, and compel other countries to resort to us for the raw materials for their own manufacturing districts.

The United States has, in great abundance, thanks to a generous Providence, the top products of the earth. In terms of metals and agricultural products, we surpass all other countries. If we support our own people in developing the country's vast resources, we will not only maintain our commercial independence but will soon become, as we should be given these advantages, the world's creditor nation, leading other countries to turn to us for the raw materials needed for their own manufacturing.

With the aid of the vast iron and coal mines of our own country, we can construct and keep in force an adequate navy for peace or for war. Our skilled industry can produce firearms equal to any in the world. The vast agricultural resources of the West yield abundance for ourselves and a large surplus for other countries. The breadstuffs of the West and Northwest; the tobacco of the Middle States, and the cotton of the South are in demand, throughout nearly all Europe. Let us then be independent ourselves of foreign manufacturers, and endeavor to place the rest of the world under obligations to our own country for the necessaries of life. This will do more to preserve peace than all the arguments of cabinets or the combined navies and armies of the world.

With the help of our extensive iron and coal mines, we can build and maintain a strong navy for both peace and war. Our skilled industries can produce firearms that are on par with the best in the world. The agricultural wealth of the West provides plenty for ourselves and a significant surplus for other countries. The grains from the West and Northwest, the tobacco from the Middle States, and the cotton from the South are in high demand across nearly all of Europe. Let's aim to be self-sufficient and reduce our reliance on foreign manufacturers, while also working to make the rest of the world dependent on us for essential goods. This approach would do more to ensure peace than all the debates of political leaders or the combined navies and armies of the world.

Lord Palmerston and Lord John Russell said,[7] in parliament, in 1842, five years before the famine in Ireland: 'We are not, we cannot be, independent of foreign nations, any more than they can of us: * * * two millions of our people have been dependent on foreign countries for their daily food. At least five millions of our people are dependent on the supplies of cotton from America, of foreign wool or foreign silk. * * * The true independence of a great commercial nation is to be found, not in raising all the produce it requires within its own bound, but in attaining such a preëminence in commerce that the time can never arise when other nations will not be compelled, for their own sales, to minister to its wants.'

Lord Palmerston and Lord John Russell said,[7] in parliament, in 1842, five years before the famine in Ireland: 'We are not, we cannot be, independent of foreign nations, just like they can’t be independent of us: * * * two million of our people rely on foreign countries for their daily food. At least five million of our people depend on cotton supplies from America, as well as foreign wool and silk. * * * The real independence of a major commercial nation comes not from producing everything it needs within its own borders, but from achieving such a leading position in commerce that there will never be a time when other nations aren’t forced to meet its needs for their own sales.'

Now this principle, enunciated twenty years ago by men, who now hold the reins of the English Government, is especially one for us to bear in mind. While England, from her limited surface, can never be independent of other countries for the supply of food, we may say, and we can demonstrate, that the United States can reach that preëminence to which the great English statesman alluded—a preëminence which he would gladly attain for his own countrymen.

Now this principle, stated twenty years ago by those who currently lead the English government, is something we should especially remember. While England, given its limited land, can never be completely self-sufficient in food supply, we can say— and we can prove— that the United States can achieve the greatness that the prominent English statesman talked about—a greatness he would eagerly want for his own fellow citizens.

To the General Government was confided by the framers of the Constitution the power to 'coin money, and regulate the value thereof;' and the States were forbidden to 'emit bills of credit;' from which we may infer that it was intended to place the control of the currency in the hands of the General Government. It will be generally conceded that it would be wiser to have one central point of issue than several hundred as at present. There should be but one form for, and one source of, the currency. It should emanate from a source where the power cannot be abused, and where the interests of the people at large, and not of individuals, will be consulted.

The framers of the Constitution entrusted the General Government with the power to 'coin money and regulate its value,' while prohibiting the States from 'emitting bills of credit.' This suggests that the intention was to give control of the currency to the General Government. Most would agree that having one central authority for issuing currency is more sensible than the several hundred we have now. There should be only one type of currency and one source for it. This should come from a place where the power can't be misused and where the broader interests of the public, rather than those of individuals, are prioritized.

The people have thus an interest at stake. It is for their benefit that a national circulation, of a perfectly reliable character, should be established. The remark made by Sir Robert Peel, in parliament, in May, 1844, at the time of the recharter of the bank, applies with equal force to the national currency of this or any other country.

The people have a stake in this. It's in their best interest to establish a national currency that is completely reliable. The comment made by Sir Robert Peel in Parliament in May 1844, during the recharter of the bank, is just as relevant to the national currency of this country or any other.

'There is no contract, public or private, national or individual, which is unaffected by it. The enterprises of trade—the arrangements made in all the domestic relations of society—the wages of labor—pecuniary transactions of the highest amount and the lowest—the payment of the national debt—the provision for the national expenditure—the command which the coin of the lowest denomination has over the necessaries of life—are all affected by the decision to which we may come.'

'There is no contract, whether public or private, national or individual, that isn't impacted by it. Business ventures, the agreements made in all domestic relationships, labor wages, financial transactions of all sizes, the repayment of the national debt, the funding for national expenses, and even the smallest coins' influence over the essentials of life are all affected by the decision we may reach.'

Sir Robert Peel wisely comprehended the powers and attributes of a national currency, and we may wisely adopt his idea that such a national currency, controlled by the national legislature, for the use and benefit of the people, is the only one that can be safely adopted.

Sir Robert Peel understood the role and characteristics of a national currency, and we can wisely embrace his idea that a national currency, managed by the national legislature for the benefit of the people, is the only one that can be securely used.


The national banking system established by Congress, in the year 1863, at the suggestion of Secretary Chase, of the Treasury Department, is the initiatory step toward a highly desirable reform in the paper currency of the country. Already over seventy national banks have been organized, under the act of Congress, with a combined capital of ten millions of dollars, whose circulation will have not only a uniform appearance, but a uniform value throughout the whole country. Numerous others are in process of organization. To the community at large the new system is desirable, because it secures to the people a currency of uniform value and perfect reliability. The notes of these institutions will be at par in every State in the Union, and holders may rely upon the certainty of redemption upon demand: whether the institution be solvent or not—in existence or not—the Government holds adequate security for instant redemption of all notes issued under the law.

The national banking system set up by Congress in 1863, following Secretary Chase’s recommendation from the Treasury Department, is the first step toward a much-needed reform in the country’s paper currency. More than seventy national banks have already been formed under this act, with a total capital of ten million dollars, providing a currency that will look and have the same value everywhere in the country. Many more are being established. This new system is beneficial for everyone because it offers a currency that has consistent value and reliability. The notes from these banks will be accepted at full value in every state, and people can trust that they can exchange them for cash whenever they need to—regardless of whether the bank is solvent or even still in operation—the government has solid security to ensure that all notes issued under this law are redeemed promptly.

This feature of the paper currency of the country is one that has long been needed. For the want of it the States have been for many years crowded with a currency of unequal market value, and of doubtful security. Added to this is a marked feature of the new system which did not pertain to the Bank of the United States in its best days. Its workings are free from individual favoritism. No loans are granted to political or personal friends, at the risk of the Government, and all temptation to needless and hurtful expansion is thus destroyed. There is no mammoth institution, under the control of one or a few individuals, liable at times to be prostituted to political and personal ends of an objectionable character. While the banks under the new system are spread over a large space, they perform what is needed of the best managed institutions; and although perfectly independent of each other in their liabilities, expenses, losses, and in their action generally, yet together they form a practical unit, and will be serviceable in counteracting that tendency to inflation and speculation which has marked many years in the commercial history of this country.

This feature of the country’s paper currency has been needed for a long time. Because it was lacking, the states have struggled for many years with a currency that has an inconsistent market value and questionable security. Additionally, there’s a significant aspect of the new system that didn’t apply to the Bank of the United States during its peak. Its operations avoid any individual favoritism. No loans are given to political or personal acquaintances, which protects the Government, and this eliminates any temptation for unnecessary and harmful growth. There’s no huge institution controlled by one or a few people that could be misused for political or questionable personal agendas. While the banks in the new system are spread out over a wide area, they perform the necessary functions of well-managed institutions. Although they are completely independent of each other regarding their liabilities, expenses, losses, and overall actions, together they act as a practical unit and will help counteract the tendency toward inflation and speculation that has characterized many years of this country’s commercial history.

We consider the Bank Act of 1863 as one of the most important features of the Thirty-seventh Congress, and of this Administration. It will create a link long wanted between the States and Territories, and do much to strengthen the Union and maintain commercial prosperity. The country will hereafter honor Secretary Chase for the conception and success of this scheme, even if there were no other distinguished traits in his administration of the Treasury and the Government finances.

We see the Bank Act of 1863 as one of the most significant aspects of the Thirty-seventh Congress and this Administration. It will establish a long-needed connection between the States and Territories, and greatly help to strengthen the Union and support economic growth. The country will forever recognize Secretary Chase for coming up with and successfully implementing this plan, even if there were no other notable accomplishments during his time managing the Treasury and the Government finances.

FOOTNOTES:

[6] 'The scenes exhibited far exceeded in horror anything yet recorded in European history.' (Alison.) America, in her own fulness, sent succor to famished Ireland, in 1847, and when her own day of travail came near, in 1861, England volunteered no helping hand to her kindred.

[6] 'The events shown were much more horrifying than anything ever documented in European history.' (Alison.) In 1847, America generously provided aid to starving Ireland, but when her own struggles began in 1861, England offered no assistance to her relatives.

[7] See 'History of the Bank of England,' p. 851.

[7] See 'History of the Bank of England,' p. 851.


OCTOBER AFTERNOON IN THE HIGHLANDS.

Slowly toward the western hills Sets the gold October sun; Longer grow the deepening shadows, And the day is almost over.

Rosy shines on the quiet River Beneath the red-tinted sky; White-winged boats, wind-blown, On the calm waters lie. Glow the fall-colored valleys,

On the hills, gentle shadows lie, Getting warmer, purple glowing,

As the sun sets in the west. Slanting sunlight through the cedars,

Scarlet Maples glowing, Long rays of sunlight streaming through the forests,

Shine the dead leaves scattered on the ground.

Golden sunlight on the cornfields,

Sparkling ripples on the stream.

And the calm ponds in the fields Catch the gentle October glow.

Mountains turn warmer and purple, The glowing sun sinks lower,

Soon the streaming sunlight will fade—

Look, the day is almost over!


THE ISLE OF SPRINGS.

CHAPTER III.

THE COUNTRY

After having been detained in town several days longer than I had reckoned on, by heavy rains, which ran through the streets in rivers, and filled the bed of Sandy Gully, through which we must pass, with a rushing torrent of irresistible strength, a small party of us left Kingston one morning for the mountains of St. Andrew and Metcalfe, among which lie the stations of the American missionaries whom we had come to join. We were mounted on the small horses of the country, whose first appearance excited some doubts in the mind of a friend whether he was to carry the horse or the horse him. However, they are not quite ponies, and their blood is more noble than their size, being a good deal of it Arab. They are decidedly preferable for mountain travel to larger animals.

After being stuck in town a few days longer than I expected because of heavy rains that turned the streets into rivers and flooded Sandy Gully, which we needed to cross, a small group of us left Kingston one morning for the mountains of St. Andrew and Metcalfe, where the American missionaries we came to join are located. We rode on the local small horses, which made one friend question whether he would be carrying the horse or if the horse would carry him. However, they aren’t exactly ponies, and their lineage is better than their size, with a good deal of Arab blood. They’re definitely better for mountain travel than larger animals.

We directed our course over the hot plains towards the mountains which rose invitingly before us, ready to receive us into their green depths. On leaving the town, we passed first through sandy lanes bordered by cactus hedges, rising in columnar rows, and then came out upon the excellent macadamized road over which thirteen of the sixteen miles of our journey lay. As we went along we met a continual succession of groups of the country people, mostly women and children, coming into Kingston with their weekly load of provisions to sell. They eyed us with expressions varying from good-natured cordiality to sullenness, and occasionally we heard a rude remark at the expense of the 'Buckras;' but for the most part their demeanor was civil and pleasant. Most of them had the headloads without which a negro woman seems hardly complete in the road, varying in dimensions from a huge basket of yams or bananas to an ounce vial. How such a slight thing manages to keep its perpendicular with their careless, swinging gait, is something marvellous, but they manage it to perfection. Almost every group, in addition, had a well-laden donkey—comical little creatures, looking hardly bigger under their huge hampers than well-sized Newfoundland dogs, and hurrying nimbly along, with a speed that betokened a wholesome remembrance of a good many hard thrashings in the past and a reasonable dread of similar ones in the future. If I held the doctrine of transmigration, I should be firmly persuaded that the souls of parish beadles, drunken captains, and other petty tyrants, shifted quarters into the bodies of Jamaica negroes' donkeys. One patriotic black woman, whose donkey was rather refractory, relieved her mind by exclaiming, in a tone of infinite disgust, 'O-h-h you Roo-shan!' accompanying her objurgation by several emphatic demonstrations on his hide of how she was disposed to treat a 'Rooshan' at that present moment.[8]

We made our way across the hot plains towards the mountains that rose invitingly ahead, ready to welcome us into their lush depths. As we left the town, we first traveled through sandy paths lined with cactus hedges standing tall in rows, and then we reached the well-paved road that covered thirteen of the sixteen miles of our journey. Along the way, we encountered a constant stream of locals, mostly women and children, heading into Kingston with their weekly supply of goods to sell. They looked at us with a range of expressions, from friendly warmth to irritation, and occasionally we heard a rude comment aimed at the 'Buckras;' but for the most part, they were polite and pleasant. Most carried loads on their heads, which seem essential for a Jamaican woman on the road, ranging from large baskets of yams or bananas to a small vial. It's amazing how such a small item stays balanced with their casual, swaying walk, but they pull it off perfectly. Almost every group also had a well-loaded donkey—funny little creatures that barely seemed bigger under their large bundles than a medium-sized Newfoundland dog, moving quickly as if they had a strong memory of past beatings and a healthy fear of more in the future. If I believed in reincarnation, I would be convinced that the souls of petty tyrants, drunken captains, and parish officers were reborn into the bodies of these donkeys. One proud Black woman, whose donkey was being particularly difficult, expressed her frustration by exclaiming in a tone filled with disgust, "O-h-h you Roo-shan!" and punctuated her complaint with several firm taps on its hide, hinting at how she felt inclined to treat a 'Rooshan' at that moment.[8]

Going on, we passed several beautiful 'pens,' as farms devoted to grazing are called. These near town are little more than mere pieces of land surrounding elegant villas, the residence of wealthy gentlemen whose business lies in Kingston. Here you see 'the one-storied house of the tropics, with its green jalousies and deep veranda,' surrounded by handsomely kept meadows of the succulent Guinea grass, which clothes so large a part of the island with its golden green, and enclosed by wire fences or by the intricate but delicate logwood hedges, or else by stone walls. On either side of the carriage road which swept round before the most elegant of these villas, that of Mr. Porteous, we noticed rows of the mystic century plant.

As we continued on, we saw several beautiful "pens," which is what they call farms meant for grazing. Those close to town are basically just pieces of land around fancy villas, where wealthy men live who do business in Kingston. Here, you can see "the one-story tropical house, with its green shutters and deep porch," surrounded by well-maintained meadows of the lush Guinea grass, which covers a large part of the island in its golden green, and enclosed by wire fences, intricate but delicate logwood hedges, or stone walls. On either side of the driveway that curved in front of the most elegant of these villas, that of Mr. Porteous, we noticed rows of the mysterious century plant.

At last we left the comparatively arid plain, with its scantier vegetation, and began to ascend Stony Hill, which is 1,360 feet high where the road passes over it. The cool air passing through the gap, and our increasing elevation, now began to temper the heat, and soon the clouds began to gather again, and a slight rain fell. But I did not notice it, for every step of the journey now seemed to bring me farther into the heart of fairyland. It was not any variety of colors, but the unutterable depth of green, enclosing us, as we ascended, more and more completely in its boundless exuberance. From that moment the richest verdure of my native country has seemed pale and poor. Reaching the top of the hill, we saw above us the higher range, looking down on us through the shifting mists, with that inexpressible gracefulness which tempers the grandeur of tropical mountains.

At last, we left the relatively dry plain, with its sparse vegetation, and started to climb Stony Hill, which rises to 1,360 feet where the road crosses it. The cool air flowing through the gap and our rising altitude began to cool off the heat, and soon the clouds started to gather again, resulting in a light rain. But I hardly noticed it, as every step of the journey felt like it was taking me deeper into a fairyland. It wasn't just the different colors, but the indescribable richness of green surrounding us, becoming more overwhelming as we climbed. From that moment on, the lush greenery of my home seemed dull and insufficient. Upon reaching the top of the hill, we looked up at the higher range, watching it loom over us through the shifting mists, with an indescribable grace that softens the majesty of tropical mountains.

We descended the hill on the other side into a small inland valley, containing the two estates of Golden Spring and Temple Hall. The former, which presented nothing very noticeable then, has since passed under the management of a gentleman who to a judicious and energetic personal oversight has added a kindliness and strict honesty in his dealings with the laborers much more desirable than frequent in the island. As a result of this, Golden Spring has become a garden. A great many more dilapidated estates would become gardens under the same efficacious mode of treatment.

We went down the hill on the other side into a small inland valley, which had the two estates of Golden Spring and Temple Hall. At that time, the former didn't seem very remarkable, but it has since come under the management of a gentleman who, along with his wise and energetic personal oversight, has brought kindness and strict honesty to his dealings with the laborers—qualities that are much more desirable than common on the island. Because of this, Golden Spring has turned into a garden. Many more rundown estates could also become gardens with the same effective approach.

The streams were so swollen by the rain that on coming to what is commonly a trifling rivulet, we found it so high as to cost us some trouble to cross. However, we all got over, although one servant boy with his pack horse was caught by the current and carried down several rods almost into the river, which was rushing by in a turbid torrent. I ought to have been much alarmed, but having a happy way, in new circumstances, of taking it for granted that everything which happens is just what ought to happen then and there, I stood composedly on the farther bank, nothing doubting that the boy and the beast had their own good reasons for striking out a new track, and it was not till they were both safe on land that I learned with some consternation that they had come within an inch of being drowned.

The streams were so swollen from the rain that when we arrived at what is normally a small stream, we found it so high that crossing it was quite a challenge. Still, we all managed to get across, although one servant boy with his pack horse got caught in the current and was swept downstream several yards, almost into the rushing river. I should have been really worried, but I had a knack for assuming that whatever happens is meant to happen, so I calmly stood on the far bank, fully trusting that the boy and the horse had their reasons for choosing a different path. It wasn't until they both made it safely back to land that I realized with some shock just how close they had come to drowning.

At length we turned aside into a byroad leading up a steep hill, slippery with mud, and left this pleasant valley. I passed through it many a time afterwards, and never lost the impression of its peaceful richness.

At last, we took a side road that went up a steep, muddy hill, leaving this lovely valley behind. I went through it many times later, and I never forgot the feeling of its peaceful beauty.

We now found ourselves in the wild country in which our missionary stations lie. Hills rose around on every side; their surfaces broken and furrowed into every fantastic variety of shape, with only distance enough between their bases for the mountain streams to flow. In our latitude such a country would be much of the time a bleak desolation. But here the mantle of glorious and everlasting green softens and enriches the broken and fluctuating surfaces into luxuriant and cloying beauty. In such an ocean of verdure we now found ourselves, its emerald waves rolling above, below, and around us. Our road, when once we had surmounted the short hill, was a narrow, winding bridle path, which kept along almost upon a level over a continual succession of natural causeways, spanning the gullies with such an appearance of art as I have never seen elsewhere. I afterward learned that these are dikes of trap, from which the softer rock has been gradually disintegrated, leaving them thus happily arranged for human convenience.

We now found ourselves in the wild area where our missionary stations are located. Hills rose up around us on every side, their surfaces broken and shaped into all sorts of fantastic forms, with just enough distance between their bases for the mountain streams to flow. In our latitude, such a landscape would often be a bleak emptiness. But here, a blanket of beautiful and everlasting green softens and enriches the rugged terrain into lush and overwhelming beauty. We were surrounded by a sea of greenery, its emerald waves rolling above, below, and around us. Our path, once we climbed the short hill, was a narrow, winding trail that stayed pretty level, crossing a series of natural causeways that seemed to have a touch of artistry like I’ve never seen elsewhere. I later learned that these are dikes of trap rock, from which the softer rock has gradually worn away, leaving them perfectly arranged for human use.

After three miles' travel over these roads of nature's making, in a rain which at last became quite uncomfortable, we came finally to Oberlin Mission House. A West Indian country house, without fire or carpets, must be very pleasingly fitted up not to look dreary in a wet day, and Oberlin House appeared rather cheerless as we alighted with streaming garments, the romance pretty well soaked out of us for the time. But after supper and a change of clothes, and the clearing away of the clouds, our dismal spirits cleared up too, and we went out into the garden to enjoy the rare flowers and plants—the crimson-leaved ponsetto, the Bleeding Heart, with its ensanguined centre, the curiously pied and twisted Croton Pictum, the Plumbago, well named from the leaden hue of its flowers, the long, deep-red leaves of the Dragon's Blood, the purple magnificence of the Passion flower, relieved by the more familiar beauty of the Four o'clock and of the Martinique rose. Seeing something that pleased me, I stepped forward to view it more narrowly, when a sudden access of acute pain in one foot, quickly spreading to the knee, admonished me that I had got into mischief in the shape of an ant's nest, and gave me the first instalment of a lesson I learned in due time very thoroughly, that the beauties of Jamaica are to be enjoyed with a very cautious regard to the paramount rights of the insect creation.

After traveling three miles on these natural roads, in rain that became quite uncomfortable, we finally reached Oberlin Mission House. A West Indian country house, with no fire or carpets, really needs to be nicely furnished to avoid looking dreary on a rainy day, and Oberlin House felt a bit gloomy as we arrived with drenched clothes, the romance pretty much soaked out of us for the moment. But after dinner and changing into dry clothes, along with the clearing skies, our gloomy spirits brightened too, and we ventured out into the garden to admire the rare flowers and plants—the crimson-leaved poinsettia, the Bleeding Heart with its blood-red center, the oddly patterned Croton Pictum, the Plumbago, aptly named for the leaden color of its flowers, the long, deep-red leaves of the Dragon's Blood, the purple splendor of the Passion flower, all complemented by the more familiar beauty of the Four o'clock and the Martinique rose. As I noticed something that caught my interest, I stepped forward to take a closer look when a sudden sharp pain in one foot, quickly spreading to my knee, reminded me that I had stepped into an ant's nest, giving me the first lesson of many I would learn in time: that the beauties of Jamaica should be enjoyed with a careful respect for the rights of the insect world.

When I went to bed, I found the bedclothes saturated with dampness. But I learned that it was like a Newport fog, too saline to be mischievous. The atmosphere of the island, even in the brightest and most elastic weather, is so impregnated with moisture, that a Leyden jar will lose its charge in being taken across the room, and an electrical machine will not work without a pan of coals under the cylinder. But as no part of the island is more than twenty-five miles from the sea, this continual moisture appears to be quite innocuous, its worst effect being the musty smell which it causes in everything in the mountains, where there is the most rain. Use fortunately takes from us the perception of this, or it would be quite intolerable. Perpetual summer, and the utmost glory of earth, sky, and sea, are not to be enjoyed without drawbacks that would make a careful housekeeper very doubtful about the desirableness of the exchange. And so ended my first day in the country.

When I went to bed, I found the sheets soaked with dampness. But I realized it was like a Newport fog, too salty to be a problem. The air on the island, even in the sunniest and most pleasant weather, is so filled with moisture that a Leyden jar will lose its charge just by being carried across the room, and an electrical machine won't work without a pan of coals under the cylinder. However, since no part of the island is more than twenty-five miles from the sea, this constant moisture seems pretty harmless, its worst effect being the musty smell it causes in everything in the mountains, where it rains the most. Luckily, we become used to this, or it would be unbearable. Eternal summer and the beauty of earth, sky, and sea come with downsides that would make a careful housekeeper really question whether it's worth it. And so ended my first day in the countryside.

CHAPTER IV.

GEOGRAPHICAL SKETCH OF THE ISLAND

I had intended writing some of my first impressions about Jamaica, particularly its negro population. But I find, on reviewing my residence of five years and a half in the tranquil island, that first impressions melt so imperceptibly into final conclusions, that it appears best not to attempt a too formal separation of them. Before recounting the results of my own experience, however, in any form, it will not be amiss to attempt some general description of the island and of its population, and to give a slight sketch of its history.

I planned to share some of my first impressions about Jamaica, especially regarding its Black population. However, after reflecting on my time living on the peaceful island for over five years, I've realized that first impressions gradually blend into final conclusions, making it best not to try too hard to separate them. Before I dive into sharing my own experiences, though, I think it would be helpful to provide a general description of the island and its people, along with a brief overview of its history.

The parallel of 18° N lat. passes through the island of Jamaica, which has thus a true tropical climate. It is 160 miles in length and 40 in average breadth, having thus a plane area of 6,400 square miles, being about equal to the united area of Connecticut and Rhode Island. Although the third in size of the Greater Antilles, it comes at a great remove after Hayti, the second, being not more than one-fourth as large. Nor does it compare in fertility with either Hayti or Cuba. The former island is the centre of geological upheaval, and the great rounded masses, sustaining a soil of inexhaustible depth, run off from thence splintering into sharp ridges, which in Jamaica become veritable knife edges, sustaining a soil comparatively thin. The character of the island is that of a mountain mass, which, as the ancient watermark on the northern coast shows, has at some remote period been tilted over, and has shot out an immense amount of detritus on its southern side, forming thus the plains which extend along a good part of that coast, varying in breadth from ten to twenty miles, besides the alluvial peninsula of Vere. In the interior, also, there is an upland basin of considerable extent, looking like the dry bed of a former lake, which now forms the chief part of the parish of St. Thomas-in-the-Vale. The mountain mass which makes the body of the island, running in various ranges through its whole length, culminates in the eastern part of it in the Blue Mountains, whose principal summit, the Blue Mountain Peak, is 7,500 feet high. It is said that Columbus, wishing to give Queen Isabella an impression of the appearance of these, took a sheet of tissue paper, and crumpling it up in his hand, threw it on a table, exclaiming, 'There! such is their appearance.' The device used by the great discoverer to convey to the mind of the royal Mother of America some image of her new-found realms, forcibly recurs to the mind of the traveller as he sails along the southeastern coast, and notices the strange contortions of the mountain surfaces. But seen from the northern shore, at a greater distance, through the purple haze which envelops them, their outlines leave a different impression. I shall always remember their aspect of graceful sublimity, as seen from Golden Vale, in Portland, and of massive sweetness, as seen from Hermitage House, in the parish of St. George. The gray buttresses of their farthest western peak, itself over 5,000 feet in height, rose in full view of a station where I long resided, and the region covered by their lower spurs, ranging in elevation from seven to ten and twelve hundred feet, is that which especially deserves the name of the 'well-watered land,' or, as it is poetically rendered, the 'isle of springs,' of which Jamaica, or perhaps more exactly Xaymaca, is the Indian equivalent. There you meet in most abundance with those crystal rivulets, every few hundred yards threading the road, and going to swell the wider streams which every mile or two cross the traveller's way, laving his horse's sides with refreshing coolness, as they hurry on in their tortuous course from the mountain heights to the sea. Farther west the mountains and hills assume gentler and more rounded forms, particularly in the parish of St. Anne, the Garden of Jamaica. I regret that I know only by report the scenes of Eden-like loveliness of this delightful parish. It is principally devoted to grazing, and its pastures are maintained in a park-like perfection. Grassy eminences, crowned with woods, and covered with herds of horses and the handsome Jamaica cattle, descend, in successive undulations, to the sea. Over these, from the deck of a vessel a few miles out, may be seen falling the silver threads of many cascades. Excellent roads traverse the parish, which is inhabited by a gentry in easy circumstances, and by a contented and thriving yeomanry. St. Anne appears to be truly a Christian Arcadia.

The parallel of 18° N latitude runs through Jamaica, giving it a real tropical climate. It's 160 miles long and an average of 40 miles wide, totaling an area of 6,400 square miles, which is about the same size as Connecticut and Rhode Island combined. While it’s the third largest of the Greater Antilles, it’s much smaller than Haiti, the second largest, measuring only about one-fourth of its size. Jamaica also doesn’t match the fertility of either Haiti or Cuba. The former island is the center of geological activity, with large, rounded formations that create deep soil, which breaks apart into sharp ridges that turn into narrow knife edges in Jamaica, where the soil is comparatively thin. The island is a mountainous region that, as shown by the old watermark on the northern coast, has been tilted at some distant time, spilling a massive amount of debris on its southern side and forming plains that stretch along much of that coastline, varying from ten to twenty miles wide, including the alluvial peninsula of Vere. There’s also a significant elevated basin in the interior that looks like the dry bed of a former lake, which mainly makes up the parish of St. Thomas-in-the-Vale. The mountain mass that forms the core of the island runs in various ranges throughout, peaking in the east with the Blue Mountains, where the highest point, Blue Mountain Peak, is 7,500 feet tall. It's said that Columbus, wanting to show Queen Isabella what they looked like, crumpled a piece of tissue paper in his hand and tossed it on a table, saying, "There! That’s how they look." This clever method used by the great discoverer to give a mental image of her new territories comes to mind for the traveler sailing along the southeastern coast, noticing the unique shapes of the mountain surfaces. However, from the northern shore at a distance, wrapped in a purple haze, their outlines create a different impression. I’ll always remember their graceful majesty, as seen from Golden Vale in Portland, and their massive beauty from Hermitage House in St. George. The gray cliffs of their westernmost peak, which stands over 5,000 feet high, were prominently visible from a location where I previously lived, and the area covered by their lower slopes, ranging from seven to over twelve hundred feet in height, is aptly called the "well-watered land," or, more poetically, the "isle of springs," which is what Jamaica, or more precisely Xaymaca, means in the Indigenous language. Here, you encounter an abundance of crystal-clear streams every few hundred yards along the road, which join the larger rivers that cross the traveler’s path every mile or two, providing refreshing coolness as they rush from the mountains to the sea. Further west, the mountains and hills take on gentler, rounder shapes, especially in the parish of St. Anne, known as the Garden of Jamaica. I regret that I only know of the Eden-like beauty of this charming parish from hearsay. It mainly focuses on grazing, and its pastures are kept in park-like perfection. Grassy hills crowned with trees and dotted with herds of horses and beautiful Jamaican cattle slope down toward the sea. From a ship a few miles out, you can see the sparkling threads of numerous waterfalls cascading down. There are excellent roads throughout the parish, which is home to a well-off upper class and a contented, thriving farming community. St. Anne truly seems like a Christian paradise.

In respect of climate and vegetation, there are three Jamaicas—Jamaica of the plains, Jamaica of the uplands, and Jamaica of the high mountains. The highest summit of the mountain region, is below the line at which snow is ever formed in this latitude, and it is disputed whether an evanescent hoarfrost even is sometimes seen upon it. As high as four and five thousand feet there are residences, which, however, purchase freedom from the lowland heats at the expense of being a large part of the time enveloped in chilling fogs. Here the properly tropical productions cease to thrive, and melancholy caricatures of northern vegetables and fruits take their place. You see in the Kingston market diminutive and watery potatoes and apples, that have come down from the clouds, and on St. Catherine's Peak I once picked a few strawberries, which had about as much savor as so many chips. The noble forest trees of the lower mountains, as you go up, give way to an exuberant but spongy growth of tree-ferns and bushes. Great herds of wild swine, descended from those introduced by the Spaniards, roam these secluded thickets, and once furnished subsistence to the runaway negroes who, under the name of Maroons, for several generations annoyed and terrified the island.

In terms of climate and vegetation, there are three Jamaicas—Jamaica of the plains, Jamaica of the uplands, and Jamaica of the high mountains. The highest peak in the mountain region is below the altitude where snow ever forms in this latitude, and there’s some debate about whether a fleeting frost is sometimes seen there. At elevations of four and five thousand feet, there are homes, which, however, trade the lowland heat for being often shrouded in chilling fog. Here, true tropical plants struggle to survive, replaced by sad imitations of northern vegetables and fruits. In the Kingston market, you’ll find small, watery potatoes and apples that have come from the clouds, and on St. Catherine's Peak, I once picked a few strawberries that had about as much flavor as wood chips. The majestic forest trees of the lower mountains give way to a lush but spongy growth of tree ferns and shrubs as you ascend. Large herds of wild pigs, descended from those brought in by the Spaniards, roam these hidden thickets, and once sustained the runaway slaves who, known as Maroons, for several generations troubled and frightened the island.

In these high mountains the sense of deep solitude is at once heightened and softened by the flute-like notes of the solitaire. I shall never forget the impression produced by first hearing this. It was on the top of St. Catherine's Peak, fifty-two hundred feet above the sea, in the early morning, when the mountain solitude seemed most profound, that my companion and I heard from the adjacent woods its mysterious note. It was a soft and clear tone, somewhat prolonged, and ending in a modulation which imparted to it an indescribable effect, as if of supernal melancholy. It seemed almost as if some mild angel were lingering pensively upon the mountain tops, before pursuing his downward flight among the unhappy sons of men.

In these high mountains, the feeling of deep solitude is both intensified and softened by the flute-like sounds of the solitaire. I will never forget the impression I got from hearing it for the first time. It was on top of St. Catherine's Peak, five thousand two hundred feet above sea level, in the early morning when the mountain solitude felt the deepest, that my companion and I heard its mysterious call from the nearby woods. It was a soft, clear note, somewhat extended, ending in a way that gave it an indescribable quality, almost like otherworldly sadness. It felt as if a gentle angel were lingering thoughtfully on the mountain tops before continuing its descent among the troubled people below.

The uplands of the island, from 800 to 1,500 feet above the sea, are a cheerful, sunny region, in which the tropical heat is tempered by almost constant refreshing breezes, and, in the eastern part at least, by abundant showers. Some of the western parishes not unfrequently suffer terribly from drought. There are two or three which have not even a spring, depending wholly upon rain water collected in tanks. These sometimes become dry, causing unutterable distress both to man and beast. We hear even sometimes of poor people starving during these seasons of drought. But our more favored region in the east scarcely knows dearth. Our mighty mountain neighbors seldom permitted us even to fear it, and were more apt to send us a deluge than a drought.

The island's highlands, ranging from 800 to 1,500 feet above sea level, are a bright and sunny area where the tropical heat is eased by almost constant refreshing breezes, and, at least in the eastern part, by plenty of rain. Some of the western communities often suffer severely from drought. There are a couple that don’t even have a spring, relying entirely on rainwater collected in tanks. These can sometimes run dry, causing immense hardship for both people and animals. We even hear stories of poor families going hungry during these dry spells. However, our more fortunate area in the east rarely experiences shortages. Our towering mountain neighbors often kept us from worrying about it, usually sending us a flood instead of a drought.

In the uplands our winter temperature was commonly about 75° in the shade at noon, and the summer temperature about ten degrees higher. The nights are almost always agreeably cool, and frequent showers and breezes allay the sultriness of the days. I never saw the thermometer above 90° in the shade, and seldom below 65°. It once fell to 54°, to the lamentable discomfort of our feelings and fingers. Of course, where the sun for months is nearly vertical, and twice in the summer actually so, the heat of his direct beams is intense. But those careful precautions of avoiding travelling in the middle of the day, on which some lay such stress, we never concerned ourselves with in Jamaica, and I could not discover that we were ever the worse for it. An umbrella was enough to stand between us and mischief.

In the highlands, our winter temperature was usually around 75°F in the shade at noon, while the summer temperature was about ten degrees higher. The nights are almost always pleasantly cool, and frequent rain and breezes help ease the heat of the days. I never saw the thermometer go above 90°F in the shade and rarely below 65°F. It once dropped to 54°F, which was quite uncomfortable for us. Of course, with the sun being almost directly overhead for months, and actually so twice in the summer, the heat from its rays can be intense. However, we never worried about avoiding travel during the hottest part of the day in Jamaica, and I couldn't tell that it ever affected us negatively. An umbrella was all we needed to protect ourselves.

On the whole, it may safely be said that there is no climate more like that which we imagine of Eden than that of the highland region of Jamaica during a large part of the year. It is true that after a while northern constitutions begin to miss the stimulus of occasional cold. But for a few years nothing could be more delightful. The chief drawback is that at uncertain cycles there come incessant deluges of rain for months together, making it dreary and uncomfortable both in doors and out. Years will sometimes pass before there is any excessive amount of these, and then sometimes for years together they will prevail to a most disagreeable extent. They break up the mountain roads and swell the mountain streams to such a degree as to render travelling almost impossible, and in a country where your friends are few, you do not like to be kept back from seeing them by the imminent risk of finding no road at all on the side of a hill where at best there is barely room enough between the bank and the gully for one horse to pass another, or of finding yourself between two turns of a stream, with a sudden shower making it impossible for you to get either forward or back. But during my residence I had just enough of these adventures to give a pleasant zest to life. And after a tremendous rain of hours, when the sun reappeared, and the banks of fleecy cloud were once more seen floating tranquilly in heaven, and the streams ran again crystal clear, and the hills smiled again in all the glory of their brilliant green, and the air had again its wonted temper, at once balmy and elastic, it was enough to make amends for all previous discomfort.

Overall, it can be said that no climate resembles our idea of Eden more than that of Jamaica's highlands for much of the year. It's true that after some time, people from colder regions may start to crave the occasional chill. But for a few years, it couldn't be more delightful. The main downside is the unpredictable periods of relentless rain that can last for months, making it dreary and uncomfortable both indoors and out. Years can pass without too much rain, and then, for some years, it can be excessive and really unpleasant. The rains can wash out mountain roads and swell streams to the point where travel becomes nearly impossible. In a place where friends are few, getting stuck and unable to visit them because of the risk of finding no road at all on a narrow hill is frustrating. You might find yourself wedged between two stream bends, stuck by a sudden downpour that prevents you from moving forward or back. However, during my time there, I experienced just enough of these adventures to add a fun twist to life. And after a heavy rain that lasted for hours, when the sun came out again, and the fluffy clouds floated peacefully in the sky, streams ran clear once more, the hills beamed in their lush green, and the air returned to its usual pleasant and refreshing state, it made up for all the discomfort I'd felt before.

Although no part of the island is peculiarly favorable to constitutions of the European race, yet with prudence and temperance foreigners find this midland region reasonably healthy. The missionaries, who have mostly resided in the uplands, have but seldom fallen victims to fevers. Foreigners must not expect to live here without occasional attacks of fever; but with care, there need be little apprehension of a fatal result, except to those of a sanguine temperament or of a corpulent habit. And the general exemption from the dreadful ravages of consumption may well be thought to compensate the somewhat greater risks from fever. Even on the plains, that immense mortality of whites from the mother country which once gave to Jamaica the ominous name of 'The Grave of Europeans,' was caused as much by their reckless intemperance as by any necessity of the climate. Or, rather, habits which in Great Britain might have been indulged in with comparative impunity, in Jamaica were rapidly fatal. It is said that another cause of the excessive mortality among the overseers was that they were often secretly poisoned by the blacks. On some plantations, I have heard it said, overseer after overseer was poisoned off, almost as soon as he arrived. In most cases, I dare say, it would be found that over-liberal potations of Jamaica rum were the poison that did the mischief. But the reports have probably some foundation in truth. An oppressed race, seldom daring to strike openly, would be very apt to devise subtle ways of vengeance. It will be remembered that one of the most frequent items in our own Southern newspapers used to be accounts of attempts made by slave girls to poison their masters' families. Arsenic, which they commonly used, is a clumsy means, almost sure to be detected; but in the West Indies, where the proportion of native Africans was always very large, the African sorcerers, the dreaded Obi-men, who exercise so baleful a power over the imaginations of the blacks, appear also to have availed themselves of other than imaginary charms to keep up their credit as the disposers of life and death, and to have often gained such a knowledge of slow vegetable poisons as made them formidable helpers of revenge, whether against their own race or against the race of their oppressors. In a recent Jamaica story of Captain Mayne Reid's, the plot centres in the hideous figure of an old Obi-man, who wreaks his revenge for former wrongs in this secret way, destroying victim after victim from among the lords of the soil. The piece is stocked with horrors enough for the most ravenous devourer of yellow-covered literature, but nevertheless it is so true to the conditions of life in the old days of Jamaica, that it is well worth reading for a lively sense of the time when the fearful influences of savage heathenism, slavery, and tropical passion were working together in that land of rarest beauty and of foulest sin. Evil enough remains, but, thank God, the hideous shadows of the past have fled away forever.

Although no part of the island is particularly suited to European settlers, foreigners can find this central region fairly healthy with caution and moderation. The missionaries, who mainly lived in the highlands, rarely fell victim to fevers. Foreigners shouldn’t expect to live here without occasional bouts of fever; however, with proper care, the chances of it being deadly are low, unless someone has a naturally optimistic disposition or is overweight. The general absence of the terrible effects of tuberculosis might well offset the slightly higher risks of fever. Even in the flatlands, the previously high death rates among Europeans from the home country—what once earned Jamaica the grim nickname 'The Grave of Europeans'—were caused more by their careless excess than by the climate itself. Habits that could be indulged in with relative safety in Great Britain turned deadly quickly in Jamaica. It’s also said that another factor in the high mortality rates among overseers was that they were often secretly poisoned by the local people. On some plantations, it's been said that overseer after overseer was poisoned soon after their arrival. In most cases, it would likely be found that excessive drinking of Jamaican rum was the source of their demise. However, there may be some truth to these reports. An oppressed group, seldom daring to act openly, might very well come up with subtle ways to seek revenge. It’s worth noting that one of the most common items in Southern newspapers used to be reports of attempts by enslaved girls to poison their masters' families. Arsenic, which they often used, is a blunt method that’s likely to be discovered; but in the West Indies, where the native African population was always significant, the African sorcerers—feared Obi-men—who held a powerful influence over the minds of the locals, also seemed to utilize more than just fictional charms to maintain their reputation as masters of life and death. They likely gained knowledge of slow-acting plant poisons that made them dangerous tools of revenge, whether against their own people or their oppressors. In a recent Jamaican story by Captain Mayne Reid, the plot revolves around the terrifying figure of an old Obi-man who extracts revenge for past injustices in this secretive manner, taking down one victim after another among the landowners. The tale is filled with enough horrors for anyone who enjoys sensational literature, but it remains so true to the realities of life in old Jamaica that it’s worth reading for an authentic sense of a time when the terrifying forces of savage superstition, slavery, and tropical passions collided in that land of striking beauty and deep sin. While there is still much evil today, thank God, the horrific shadows of the past have vanished forever.

But these tragical remembrances and suspicions belong rather to the plains, into which we are about to descend. Here we feel distinctly that we are in the tropics. The sweltering heat, tempered, indeed, by the land and sea breezes, but still sufficiently oppressive, and almost the same day and night, leaves no doubt of this fact. Vegetation, too, appears more distinctly tropical. The character of the landscape in the two regions is quite different. In the uplands the wealth of glowing green swallows up peculiarities of form, and presents little difference of color except the endless diversity of its own shades. There are, however, some distinct features of the landscape. Conspicuous on every hillside are the groves 'where the mango apples grow,' their mass of dense rounded foliage looking not unlike our maples, and giving a pleasant sense of home to the northern sojourner. The feathery bamboo, most gigantic of grasses, runs in plumy lines across the country. Around the negro cottages, here and there, rise groups of the cocoanut palms, giving, more than anything else, a tropical character to the landscape. On a distant eminence may perhaps be seen a lofty ceiba or cotton tree, its white trunk rising sixty or seventy feet from the ground without a limb, and then putting out huge, scraggy arms, loaded with parasites. Every lesser feature is swamped in verdure, except that here and there the white-washed walls of a negro cottage of the better sort gleam pleasantly forth from embowering hedges and fruit trees. I do not know how Wordsworth's advice to make country houses as much as possible of the color of the surrounding country may apply among the gray hills of Westmoreland; but among the green hills of Jamaica, the white which he deprecates forms a welcome relief to the splendid monotony of glowing emerald. It is not amiss to call it emerald, for there are so many plants here with glossy leaves, that under the brilliant sunlight the lustre of the green is almost more than the eye can bear. To the southward of Oberlin station, formerly belonging to our mission, rises a range of verdant hills, which in some lights has so much the pure, continuous color of a gem, as almost to realize Arabian fables to the eye. Indeed, I have gazed at it sometimes with such a feeling as Aladdin had when the magician had left him confined in the Hall of Jewels, and have almost wished for an earthquake to cleave its oppressive superbness and give a refreshing sight of the blue sea beyond.

But these tragic memories and suspicions are more connected to the plains we're about to enter. Here, we can definitely feel that we're in the tropics. The sweltering heat, softened somewhat by the land and sea breezes but still quite oppressive and almost consistent day and night, leaves no doubt about it. The vegetation also looks distinctly tropical. The landscapes in the two regions are very different. In the uplands, the wealth of vibrant green overshadows unique forms and presents little variation in color except for the endless shades of green itself. However, there are some distinct features in the landscape. Prominent on every hillside are the groves "where the mango apples grow," their thick, rounded foliage resembling our maples, giving a pleasant sense of home to northern visitors. The feathery bamboo, the largest of grasses, runs in plume-like lines across the countryside. Around the small black cottages, clusters of coconut palms rise here and there, giving the landscape its tropical feel more than anything else. On a distant hill, you might spot a tall ceiba or cotton tree, its white trunk rising sixty or seventy feet without a branch, then extending its huge, scraggly limbs covered in parasites. Every other smaller feature is overwhelmed by greenery, except that here and there, the whitewashed walls of a nicer black cottage shine pleasantly through the encircling hedges and fruit trees. I don’t know how Wordsworth’s advice to make country houses blend in with the colors of their surroundings works among the gray hills of Westmoreland, but among the green hills of Jamaica, the white he criticizes provides a welcome contrast to the stunning uniformity of vibrant emerald. It’s not too much to call it emerald, as there are so many plants here with glossy leaves that under the brilliant sunlight, the shine of the green is almost blinding. To the south of Oberlin station, which was once part of our mission, a range of lush hills rises that, in certain lights, has such a pure, continuous color like a gem that it almost brings Arabian tales to life. Indeed, I have gazed at it sometimes feeling like Aladdin did when the magician left him trapped in the Hall of Jewels, and I’ve almost wished for an earthquake to split its oppressive beauty and reveal a refreshing view of the blue sea beyond.

But on descending to the plains, where there is less moisture, and where vegetation therefore is scantier, we find the unwonted forms of growth more distinct, and have the full sense of being in a southern land. Here the thorn palms, the cactus hedges, the penguin fences, resembling huge pineapple plants, and various trees and shrubs, being seen more isolated, make a stronger impression of the peculiarities of tropical forms. Here too we meet in greater abundance with the cocoanut tree, occasionally forming long avenues of lofty palms on the estates. And here we see more frequently the huge squares of many acres, heavy with the luxuriant wealth of the cane, and thronged by dusky laborers. The heat, which in the uplands is pleasant, though rather too steady in the plains, becomes oppressive and enervating. The distinction between the wet and dry seasons, also, is much more distinctly marked, and, in short, everything corresponds more fully with the usual idea of a tropical land.

But when we go down to the plains, where there's less moisture and therefore less vegetation, we notice the unusual types of plants more clearly and really feel like we're in a southern region. Here, the thorn palms, cactus hedges, and penguin fences that look like giant pineapple plants, along with various trees and shrubs, stand out more individually, highlighting the unique features of tropical plants. We also find more coconut trees here, sometimes forming long rows of tall palms on the estates. Additionally, we see large areas filled with lush sugar cane, bustling with laborers. The heat, which is nice in the hills, becomes heavy and draining in the plains. The contrast between the wet and dry seasons is also much clearer, and overall, everything aligns more closely with the typical idea of a tropical landscape.

The luxuriance and the glory of nature are the same now as ever; but everywhere over the island the traveller sees the melancholy evidences of the decay of former wealth. You may travel over miles and miles on the plains once rich with the cane, or ridge after ridge in the uplands once covered with the dark-green coffee plantations, which now are almost a wilderness. To quote the language of another, 'ridges, overgrown with guava bushes, mark the cornfields; rank vegetation fills the courtyard, and even bursts through the once hospitable roof. A curse seems to have fallen upon the land, as if this generation were atoning for the sins of the past. For while we lament the ruin of the present proprietors, we cannot forget the unrequited toil which in times gone by created the wealth they have lost; nor that hapless race, the original owners of the soil, whose fate darkens the saddest page in history.'

The richness and beauty of nature are as vibrant as ever; however, throughout the island, travelers see the sad signs of past prosperity fading away. You can travel for miles on the plains that used to be filled with sugar cane or along ridge after ridge in the uplands that were once alive with dark-green coffee plantations, now mostly wild. To borrow someone else's words, 'ridges overrun with guava bushes now mark the cornfields; dense vegetation fills the yard and even breaks through what was once a welcoming roof. It feels like a curse has fallen on the land, as if this generation is paying for the wrongs of the past. While we mourn the downfall of the current landowners, we cannot forget the unrecognized hard work that created the wealth they've lost; nor the unfortunate people, the original owners of the land, whose fate darkens the saddest chapters of history.'

A passing traveller will see little to compensate the sadness occasioned by old magnificence thus in ruins, strewing the whole island with its melancholy wrecks. What there is to set off against it, we shall consider hereafter.

A passing traveler will see little to make up for the sadness caused by the old grandeur now in ruins, scattering the entire island with its sorrowful remains. What counters this, we will discuss later.

What survives of the agriculture and commerce of Jamaica is still, as formerly, mainly dependent on the two great staples, sugar and coffee; the former being raised chiefly in the plains and valleys, the latter in the uplands and mountains. There was, it is said, an indigenous sugar cane in the West Indies, when first discovered; but if so, it has long been supplanted by the Mauritius cane, which is now cultivated. The joints of the cane, being cut and laid horizontally in furrows, which are then covered over, spring up in a crop which comes to maturity in about a year; and when this is cut, the roots rattoon, or send up shoots for five or six years in succession. This is one reason why Jamaica sugar planters find it so hard to compete with Cuban production. On the deep soil of Cuba the cane rattoons, it is said, not five or six, but forty years in succession.

What remains of agriculture and commerce in Jamaica still relies heavily on the two main products, sugar and coffee. Sugar is primarily grown in the plains and valleys, while coffee is cultivated in the uplands and mountains. It's said that there was an indigenous sugar cane in the West Indies when it was first discovered, but if that was the case, it has long been replaced by the Mauritius cane, which is now grown. The cane joints are cut and laid horizontally in furrows, covered with soil, and they sprout into a crop that matures in about a year. After harvesting, the roots continue to send up shoots for five or six years. This is one reason why sugar planters in Jamaica find it so difficult to compete with Cuban production. In Cuba’s rich soil, the cane is said to ratoon for not just five or six, but forty years in succession.

The coffee plant is a beautiful shrub. Left to itself, it would grow twenty or thirty feet high; but it is kept down to such a height as that the berries can easily be picked by the hand. Its glossy, dark-green leaves resemble a good deal the jessamine; and the resemblance is increased during the time of flowering, by the beautiful white blossoms, of a faint, delicate fragrance, which are scattered over the branches like a light powdering of snow. It thrives well in a moist air; and coffee plantations may be seen clothing the sides of mountains three, four, and even five thousand feet above the sea. The history of the way in which coffee was introduced to the West Indies is really quite a little romance, though an authentic one. It is well known that Holland used to practise the most odious commercial monopoly ever known among Christian nations. Her spice islands were guarded with a cruel jealousy rivalling the fables of the dragon that guarded the golden apples; and her great coffee island, Java, was equally locked up from the world. To give a spice plant or a coffee plant to a stranger, was an offence inexorably punished with death. A single coffee plant, however, was allowed to come to Europe as an ornament to the conservatory of a wealthy Amsterdam burgomaster. This was still more jealously watched than its fellows in the East Indies; but at length a French visitor managed to secrete a living berry, and, taking it with him to Paris, to raise a plant. From this again a young plant was taken to Martinique, one of the French West Indies. When the young stranger, freighted with such possibilities of wealth, arrived there, it was found that the exposure of the voyage had nearly extinguished its vitality. It was tended with the most anxious care; but for two or three years it continued to languish, and threatened by an untimely death to give Dutch selfishness a triumph after all. At last, however, it took a happy start, and from that plant the whole West Indies have derived their coffee. It was introduced into Jamaica in 1720, and Temple Hall, one of the two estates which I have mentioned as being in the beautiful valley between Kingston and the American Mission, has the honor of showing the oldest coffee walk in the island.

The coffee plant is a stunning shrub. Left alone, it could grow twenty or thirty feet tall, but it’s kept short enough so the berries can be easily picked by hand. Its glossy, dark-green leaves are quite similar to jasmine, and this resemblance grows during flowering, when beautiful white blossoms, with a light, delicate fragrance, scatter over the branches like a light dusting of snow. It thrives best in humid air, and you can find coffee plantations covering the sides of mountains three, four, and even five thousand feet above sea level. The story of how coffee was brought to the West Indies is quite a little romance, though it’s a true one. It’s well known that Holland used to practice one of the most atrocious commercial monopolies ever seen among Christian nations. Her spice islands were fiercely protected with a jealousy that rivals the myths of the dragon that guarded the golden apples, and her main coffee island, Java, was just as tightly locked away from the outside world. Giving a spice or coffee plant to a stranger was a crime that was unforgivingly punished with death. However, one single coffee plant was allowed to come to Europe as a decorative addition to the conservatory of a wealthy Amsterdam city official. This plant was watched even more closely than its counterparts in the East Indies, but eventually a French visitor managed to secretly take a living berry and brought it to Paris to grow a plant. From this, a young plant was taken to Martinique, one of the French West Indies. When this young plant, carrying immense potential for wealth, arrived there, it was found that the rigors of the voyage had nearly destroyed its vitality. It was carefully nurtured, but for two or three years it continued to struggle and seemed likely to die, causing Dutch selfishness to almost triumph after all. Eventually, however, it made a strong recovery, and from that plant, the entire West Indies have derived their coffee. It was introduced to Jamaica in 1720, and Temple Hall, one of the two estates I’ve mentioned that sit in the lovely valley between Kingston and the American Mission, has the honor of having the oldest coffee walk on the island.

Jamaica coffee is of an excellent quality; the berries, it is said, if kept two years, being equal to the best Mocha. As some one laments that the cooks and grooms of the Romans spoke better Latin than even Milton among the moderns could write, so I can boast in behalf of the Jamaica negroes, that even Delmonico, unless he could secure the services of one of them who understands the true method of reducing the browned berry to an impalpable powder, by pulverizing it between a flat stone and a round one, must give up all hopes of presenting his guests with the ideal cup of coffee. I would give the whole process by which an amber-colored stream, of perfect flavor, might be poured out, without a trace of sediment, to the very last drop, did I not reflect with pity that probably in all the wide extent of my country there is neither the apparatus of grinding nor the sable domestic with skill to use it. Nay, even in Jamaica, where one would think they could afford to be slow for a good thing, since they are so amazingly slow to every good thing, I grieve to say that the barbarous mill, hacking and mangling the fragrant berry, has almost universally supplanted the more laborious ancient method by which it was gently reduced to its most perfect attrition, yielding up every particle of its aromatic strength. Thus the modern demon of expedition, to whom quickness is so much more than quality, has invaded even the slumberous repose of our fair island, bringing under his arm, not a locomotive, but a coffee mill. There are, to be sure, two or three locomotives on the twelve-mile railway between Kingston and Spanishtown, but it would be a cruel sarcasm to intimate that the genius of expedition ever brought them.

Jamaica coffee is of excellent quality; the berries, it is said, if kept for two years, are equal to the best Mocha. Just as someone laments that the cooks and stable hands of the Romans spoke better Latin than even Milton could write, I can proudly say on behalf of the Jamaica people that even Delmonico, unless he can get someone who knows the right way to grind the roasted berry into a fine powder, by crushing it between a flat stone and a round one, must give up any hopes of serving his guests the perfect cup of coffee. I would share the entire process for pouring out an amber-colored stream of perfect flavor, without a trace of residue, to the very last drop, if I didn’t sadly realize that across my whole country, there’s likely neither the right grinding equipment nor the skilled person to use it. Even in Jamaica, where you’d think they could take their time for a good thing since they’re so incredibly slow to appreciate every good thing, I regret to say that the brutal mill, chopping and destroying the fragrant berry, has almost completely replaced the more painstaking traditional method that gently turned it into its most perfect form, releasing every bit of its aromatic strength. Thus, the modern obsession with speed, where quickness is valued over quality, has even disturbed the peaceful calm of our beautiful island, bringing with it not a train, but a coffee mill. Sure, there are a couple of trains on the twelve-mile railway between Kingston and Spanishtown, but it would be cruelly sarcastic to suggest that the spirit of speed brought them here.

There are several other vegetable products of Jamaica, which it owes likewise to a happy accident. The mango, for instance, which now grows in such profusion on uplands and plains, that if the groves should be cut down, the face of the country would seem naked, was a spoil of war, being brought from a French ship destined for Martinique, somewhere about 1790. At first it is said the mangoes sold for a guinea a piece, with the express stipulation that the seed should be returned. Now, in a good bearing season, I have actually seen a narrow mountain road fetlock deep with decaying mangoes, besides the thousands consumed by man and beast. During the summer, in the good years, they furnish the main subsistence to the negro children, and a large part of the subsistence of the adults, and make a grateful and wholesome change from the yam and salt fish which constitute the staples of their diet the rest of the time. It is this, probably, which has given rise to the absurd report that the negroes live principally on fruits spontaneously growing.

There are several other vegetable products from Jamaica that it owes to a lucky accident. The mango, for example, now grows so abundantly in the hills and plains that if the groves were cut down, the landscape would look bare. It was originally a result of war, brought over from a French ship heading to Martinique around 1790. At first, mangoes were said to sell for a guinea each, with the specific requirement that the seed had to be returned. Now, during a good season, I’ve actually seen a narrow mountain road covered deeply with rotting mangoes, in addition to the thousands eaten by people and animals. During the summer in good years, they provide the main food source for the children and a significant part of the diet for adults, offering a welcome and healthy change from the yam and salt fish that make up their staple diet most of the time. This is probably what has led to the ridiculous rumor that black people primarily live on naturally growing fruits.

The young leaves of the mango are of a brownish red; and amid the general profusion of green, they impart a not ungrateful relief to the eye. Even their russet blossoms have a pleasant look. But in a good season, when the fruit is ripe, the groves have a magnificently rich appearance. Rows upon rows of yellow fruit look like lines of golden apples. Most people are extravagantly fond of them; but for myself I must say that, excepting the superb 'No. 11'—so named from being thus numbered on the captured French ship—and one or two other rare kinds, I concur with the late Prof. Adams, of Amherst, in thinking that a very good mango might be made by steeping raw cotton in turpentine, and sprinkling a little sugar over it.

The young mango leaves are a reddish-brown color, and against the vibrant green all around, they provide a pleasant contrast. Even their russet blossoms look nice. But during a good season, when the fruit is ripe, the orchards have an incredibly rich look. Rows of yellow fruit resemble lines of golden apples. Most people absolutely love them, but personally, besides the amazing 'No. 11'—named for its numbering on a captured French ship—and a couple of other rare varieties, I agree with the late Prof. Adams from Amherst that a pretty decent mango could be made by soaking raw cotton in turpentine and adding a sprinkle of sugar.

Another fortuitous gift to Jamaica, so far as human intention is concerned, was the invaluable donation of the Guinea grass. Toward a century ago some African birds were brought as a present to a gentleman in the west of the island. Some grass seeds had been brought along for their feed; and when they reached their journey's end, the seeds were thrown away. After a while it was noticed that the cattle were very eager to reach the grass growing on a certain spot, and on examination it was found that the seeds thrown away had come up as a grass of remarkable succulence and nutritiousness. It was soon distributed, and now it is spread over the island. You pass rich meadows of it on every lowland estate; and it clothes hundreds of hills to their tops with its yellowish green. I do not see what the island would do without it. The pens or grazing farms in particular have been almost wholly created by it.

Another lucky gift to Jamaica, as far as human intention goes, was the invaluable donation of Guinea grass. About a century ago, some African birds were brought as a gift to a gentleman in the west of the island. Along with them, some grass seeds were brought for their feed; when they arrived at their destination, the seeds were tossed aside. After a while, it was noticed that the cattle were very eager to reach the grass growing in a certain spot, and upon investigation, it was found that the discarded seeds had sprouted into a grass that was remarkably lush and nutritious. It was soon spread around, and now it covers the entire island. You can see rich meadows of it on every lowland estate, and it blankets hundreds of hills all the way to the tops with its yellowish green. I can't imagine what the island would do without it. The grazing farms, in particular, have been almost entirely formed because of it.

Jamaica has, of course, the usual West Indian fruits, the orange, the shaddock, the lime, the pineapple, the guava, the nispero, the banana, the cocoanut, and many others not much known abroad. But the lusciousness of tropical fruits compares ill with the thousand delicate flavors which cultivation has extended through our temperate clime; while, at the same time, steam makes nearly all the best fruits of the West Indies familiar to our markets. The resident of New York or Philadelphia, and still more of Baltimore has small occasion to wish himself in the tropics for the sake of fruit.

Jamaica has, of course, the typical West Indian fruits like oranges, shaddocks, limes, pineapples, guavas, nisperos, bananas, coconuts, and many others that aren’t very well known outside the region. However, the richness of tropical fruits doesn't quite compare to the wide range of delicate flavors that cultivation has introduced to our temperate climate. At the same time, advances in transportation make almost all the best fruits from the West Indies easily available in our markets. A resident of New York or Philadelphia, and even more so in Baltimore, has little reason to wish they were in the tropics just for the fruit.

The great staple of negro existence, and therefore the great staple of existence to the immense majority of the inhabitants, is the yam. There are some indigenous kinds; but the species most in use appear to have been brought in by the imported African slaves. This solid edible dwarfs our potatoes, a single root varying in weight from five to ten pounds, and sometimes even reaching the weight of fifty pounds. They are of all shapes, globular, finger shaped, and long; and the latter, with their thick, brown rinds, look more like billets of wood, crusted with earth, than anything else. People in this country are apt to imagine them to be a huge kind of sweet potato, with which they have no other connection than that both are edible roots. The white yams, boiled and mashed, are scarcely distinguishable from very superior white potatoes. Above ground the plant is a vine, requiring to be trained on a pole, and a yamfield looks precisely like a vineyard. But oh, the difference! while the vineyard calls up a thousand recollections of laughing girls treading the grape, and the sunny lands of story, a yamfield reminds you only that under the ground is a bulky esculent, which some months hence will be put into a negro pot, and boiled and eaten, with an utter absence of poetry, or of anything but appetite and salt. It is plain that in this case solid usefulness stands no chance with erratic and rather loose-mannered brilliancy. And yet some kinds of yam in flower diffuse a fragrance more exquisite, I am persuaded, than comes from any vineyard. So that, after all, their homely prose has some flavor of poetry, which, when African poets arise, will doubtless be duly canonized in song.

The main food for Black people, and thus for the majority of the population, is the yam. There are some native varieties, but the most commonly used ones seem to have been brought over by enslaved Africans. This hearty food dwarfs our potatoes, being a single root that can weigh between five and ten pounds, and sometimes even up to fifty pounds. They come in all shapes: round, finger-like, and long; the latter, with their thick, brown skins, resemble logs covered in dirt more than anything else. People here tend to think they are a giant type of sweet potato, which they are not connected to other than that they are both edible roots. The white yams, when boiled and mashed, are barely different from high-quality white potatoes. Above ground, the plant is a vine that needs to be supported on a pole, making a yam field look just like a vineyard. But oh, the difference! While the vineyard brings to mind memories of laughing girls stomping grapes and sunny tales, a yam field only makes you think of the bulky food underneath the soil, which in a few months will end up in a pot, boiled and eaten without any sense of poetry, just simple hunger and salt. Clearly, in this scenario, solid practicality doesn’t stand a chance against flashy and somewhat careless glamor. Yet, some types of yam when in bloom give off a fragrance that I believe is even more exquisite than that from any vineyard. So, in the end, their simple reality carries a bit of poetry that, when African poets emerge, will surely be celebrated in song.

As yet the small freeholders have chiefly occupied themselves in raising these 'ground provisions,' as yams, plantains, bananas, and the various vegetables are called. But they are more and more largely planting cane and coffee, greatly to their own advantage and that of the island.

As of now, the small landowners have mainly focused on growing these 'staple crops,' like yams, plantains, bananas, and various vegetables. However, they are increasingly planting sugar cane and coffee, which is greatly benefiting both themselves and the island.

If in this favored zone the earth is pleasant underneath, nothing can be more glorious than the heavens above. Being under the parallel of 18° N. lat., of course we have a full view of all the northern heavens, and of all the southern heavens, except 18° about the South Pole. The rarefied atmosphere gives peculiar brilliancy to the stars; and on a clear night—and most nights are clear—the heavens are indeed flooded with white fire, while, according to the season of the year, Orion and his northern company appear with a lustre unwonted to us, or the Scorpion unfolds his sparkling length, or the Ship displays its glittering confusion of stars, or the Southern Cross rears aloft its sacred symbol. Meanwhile, well down toward the northern horizon, the pole star holds its fixed position, and the Great and the Little Bear, dipping toward the ocean wave, but not yet dipping in it, pursue their nightly revolutions. Long after sunset, and long before sunrise, night after night, the faint, nebulous gleam of the zodiacal lights stretches up toward the zenith. The shortness of the twilight frequently leaves the fugacious planet, Mercury, so seldom seen at the north, in distinct view. While Venus not merely casts a shadow in a clear night, as she does with us, but when she is brightest, actually shines through the clouds with an illumining power.

If the earth in this special place is nice and pleasant, nothing is more stunning than the sky above. Located at about 18° N latitude, we can see all the northern and nearly all the southern skies, except for a small portion near the South Pole. The thin atmosphere makes the stars especially bright; on clear nights—most nights are clear—the sky is truly lit up with white fire. Depending on the season, Orion and his northern companions shine with an unusual brightness, or the Scorpion stretches out its sparkling shape, or the Ship reveals its dazzling cluster of stars, or the Southern Cross proudly displays its holy symbol. Meanwhile, down near the northern horizon, the North Star stays in its fixed spot, while the Great and Little Bear dip toward the ocean waves but haven't yet dipped into them, making their nightly rotations. Long after sunset and well before sunrise, night after night, the faint, hazy glow of the zodiacal lights reaches up toward the zenith. The brief twilight often allows the elusive planet Mercury, which is rarely seen in the north, to come into clear view. Venus, on the other hand, not only casts a shadow on a clear night like she does for us, but when she’s at her brightest, she can actually shine through the clouds with a bright light.

Alternating with these glories of the starry firmament, the moon at the full fills the lower air with a soft, yet bright light, in which you can read without difficulty the smallest print. Under this milder illumination, the overpowering luxuriance of the landscape loses its oppressiveness, the hills assume more rounded forms, and from the general obscurity, the palms, a tree made for moonlight, stand out in soft distinctness. At such a time we forget the foul crimes which disfigure the past, and the vices which degrade the present of this fair land, and can easily imagine ourselves in the garden where the yet unfallen progenitors of mankind walked under a firmament 'glowing with living sapphires,' and together hymned the praises of their Creator. Daylight chases away this illusion, but brings back the reality of Christian work, whose rugged but cheerful tasks replace the delicious but ineffectual dreams of Paradise Lost, by the hope of contributing, in some humble measure, toward restoring in a province of fallen earth the lineaments of Paradise Regained.

Alternating with these glories of the starry sky, the full moon fills the lower air with a soft yet bright light, making it easy to read even the smallest print. Under this gentler glow, the overwhelming beauty of the landscape loses its heaviness, the hills take on softer shapes, and in the general dimness, the palms—trees made for moonlight—stand out clearly. In such moments, we forget the terrible crimes that mar our past and the vices that tarnish the present of this beautiful land, easily imagining ourselves in the garden where the untouched ancestors of humanity walked under a sky 'glowing with living sapphires,' and sang praises to their Creator. Daylight dispels this illusion, but brings back the reality of Christian work, whose tough yet uplifting tasks replace the sweet but ineffective dreams of Paradise Lost, offering the hope of contributing, even in a small way, to restoring the features of Paradise Regained in a part of our fallen world.

FOOTNOTES:

[8] This was during the Crimean war.

[8] This was during the Crimean War.


THE RESTORATION OF THE UNION.

God is on the side of our country. Let us reverently thank him that he has favored the general march of our arms toward the sacred end of our exertions—the defeat of the daring attempt against the unity of our national power and the integrity of our free institutions. Not always in human affairs has the cause of right and freedom prevailed. In the gradual development of human society, as unfolded in the lapse of long ages, the oppressor has generally triumphed, and history has full often been compelled to record the failure of the noblest efforts, and the downfall of the most righteous designs conceived for the benefit of man. Such has been the experience of the race in those parts of the world which have longest been the theatre of human enterprise and of established government. But the American continent seems to present an exception to this uniformity of sinister events: it is destined to be the seat of civil liberty. The success of our institutions in withstanding the awful trial to which they have just been subjected, indicates the existence of providential designs toward our favored country, not to be thwarted by any mortal agency at home or abroad. Such a combination of hostile elements, so powerful and determined, has never before assailed any political structure without overthrowing it. The failure in the present instance shows that our great destiny will be accomplished in the face of all obstacles, however insurmountable they may appear to be.

God is on our country's side. Let's sincerely thank him for supporting our efforts in the fight against the bold attempt to undermine our national unity and the integrity of our democratic institutions. Throughout history, the cause of right and freedom hasn't always won. Throughout the long evolution of human society, the oppressor has usually emerged victorious, and history often has to record the failures of the noblest efforts and the downfall of the most righteous plans made for humanity's benefit. This has been the experience in parts of the world that have been the center of human endeavors and established governments for the longest time. However, the American continent appears to be an exception to this pattern of unfortunate events: it is destined to be a place of civil liberty. The success of our institutions in withstanding the tough challenges they have just faced shows that there are divine plans for our blessed country that cannot be stopped by any human force, whether at home or abroad. Such a combination of hostile forces, so strong and determined, has never before attacked any political system without bringing it down. The failure in this case demonstrates that our great destiny will be achieved despite all obstacles, no matter how impossible they seem.

Providence always accomplishes its ends by appropriate instrumentalities; and in our case there are natural causes adequate to the great result which seems to be inevitable. In North America the principle of equal rights and of unobstructed individual progress has become the fundamental law of society. It is needless to trace the origin and growth of this principle; but its operation has been so powerful and productive, so fully imbued with moral and intellectual power, so solid and safe as a basis of national organization, as shown in the marvellous history of the United States, that no uncongenial principle is capable of resisting it, or even of maintaining an existence by its side. This is true not only with regard to that antagonistic principle which is now desperately but hopelessly waging a suicidal war within the bosom of the great republic; but it is equally true with regard to that insidious germ of despotism, which threatens to push its way through the soil of a neighboring country, displacing the free institutions which have long and sadly languished amid the civil wars of a most unhappy people. The same vigorous vitality which will renew the growth of our national authority and maintain it in the Union, will, at the same time, establish its predominant influence on the continent. Having overborne and rooted out every opposing principle within the boundaries of our own imperial domain, its growth will be so majestic that every unfriendly influence which may possibly have secured a feeble foothold in its vicinity during its perilous struggle, will soon wither in the shadow of its greatness and disappear from around it. Foreign nations may exert their sinister authority in the Old World, and plant their peculiar institutions in that congenial soil, with their accustomed success; but no amount of skilful manipulation will preserve these exotics when transplanted in the American soil. The prevailing elements are not suited to their organization; they cannot be naturalized and acclimated. This continent, with its peculiar population and antecedents, has its own political fauna and flora, fixed by nature and destiny, which cannot be utterly changed at the will of any human authority.

Providence always achieves its goals through suitable means; and in our situation, there are natural causes sufficient for the great outcome that seems unavoidable. In North America, the principle of equal rights and unimpeded individual progress has become the cornerstone of society. It's unnecessary to explore the origin and development of this principle; however, its impact has been so strong and productive, so deeply infused with moral and intellectual momentum, and so solid and secure as a foundation for national organization, as demonstrated in the remarkable history of the United States, that no opposing principle can resist it, or even coexist alongside it. This is true not only regarding the antagonistic principle that is currently desperately but hopelessly fighting a self-destructive war within the heart of the great republic; but it is also true concerning the insidious seed of despotism that threatens to take root in a neighboring country, displacing the free institutions that have long struggled amid the civil wars of a very troubled people. The same vigorous vitality that will renew our national authority and keep it strong in the Union will also establish its dominant influence on the continent. Having overcome and eliminated every opposing principle within our imperial domain, its growth will be so grand that every unfriendly influence that may have gained a weak foothold in its vicinity during its difficult struggle will soon fade in the shadow of its greatness and disappear from its surroundings. Foreign nations may exert their negative influence in the Old World and set up their unique institutions in that favorable environment, with their usual success; but no amount of skillful manipulation will sustain these foreign elements when moved to American soil. The prevailing conditions are not conducive to their establishment; they cannot be assimilated and adjusted. This continent, with its unique population and history, has its own political fauna and flora, shaped by nature and destiny, which cannot be completely altered at the will of any human authority.

The most wicked and disastrous experiment of the age has been tried upon the grandest scale. It was a bold undertaking to break up the American Union, and to arrest the progress of its benign principles. To the great relief and joy of almost universal humanity, the monstrous attempt is about to result in disgraceful failure. Yet this prodigious enterprise of destruction was initiated under the most favorable circumstances, with the most auspicious promise for its fatal success. The malignant envy of all the instruments of despotism throughout the whole civilized world were brought to bear against us for the accomplishment of a work of stupendous ruin—the annihilation of American nationality, American power, and American freedom. All the bad, restless, retrogressive elements of our own population sought alliance with the foreign enemies of human liberty; and, for the most selfish and detestable of all social and political schemes, attempted to prostrate the paternal government of their country, before the expiration of the first century of its unexampled career. Vast armies of deluded citizens, led by degenerate sons of the republic—ingrates, educated at her own military schools—have impiously defied her lawful authority, and sometimes assailed her with unnatural triumph over her arms; while foreign capital, subsidized by prospective piratical plunder, has filled the ocean with daring cruisers to destroy her commerce, and thus to weaken the right hand of her power. Feathers from the wing of her own eagle have plumed the arrows directed at her heart; while the barb has been steeled and sharpened by the aid of mercenary enemies in distant lands—aid purchased by means of the robberies which have desolated one half the land. Deep and dangerous have been the wounds inflicted on our unhappy country through this shameless combination of traitors at home and enemies of humanity abroad; but she still stands erect, though bleeding, with her great strength yet comparatively undiminished, and with her foot uplifted ready to be planted on the breast of her prostrate foes. She holds aloft the glorious banner, its stars still undimmed, and with her mild but penetrating voice, she still proclaims the principles of universal freedom to all who may choose to claim it; and with the sublimity of the most exalted human charity, she invites even the fallen enemy—the misguided betrayers of their country—to return to her bosom and share the protection of her generous institutions. In the hour of her triumph she seeks no bloody vengeance, but tenders a magnanimous forgiveness to her repenting children, wooing them back to the shelter of re-established liberty and vindicated law. All hail to the republic in the splendor of her coming triumph and the renewal of her beneficent power!

The most wicked and disastrous experiment of our time has been attempted on the largest scale. It was a bold move to break apart the American Union and halt the spread of its positive principles. To the great relief and joy of almost everyone, this monstrous attempt is about to end in disgraceful failure. Yet this massive plan of destruction began under the best circumstances, with promising signs for its tragic success. The dark envy of all the forces of oppression around the world joined together against us to achieve a project of tremendous ruin—the destruction of American nationality, American power, and American freedom. All the harmful, restless, regressive elements of our own population sought to align with the foreign enemies of human liberty, and for the most selfish and disgusting political schemes, they tried to take down the government of their country before the end of the first century of its unprecedented existence. Large armies of misled citizens, led by ungrateful sons of the republic—those educated in her own military schools—have shamelessly defied her lawful authority and at times even attacked her with unnatural glee over her defeats. Meanwhile, foreign funds, backed by the promise of plundering, filled the oceans with daring ships to destroy her trade, further weakening her power. Feathers from her own eagle have been used to fashion the arrows aimed at her heart, while the tips have been hardened and sharpened with the help of mercenary enemies from faraway lands—aid purchased through the thefts that have ravaged half the country. The wounds inflicted on our unfortunate nation by this shameless alliance of traitors at home and enemies abroad have been deep and dangerous; yet she stands tall, though wounded, with her strength still relatively undiminished, ready to plant her foot on the chests of her fallen foes. She holds high the glorious banner, its stars still bright, and with her gentle yet powerful voice, she continues to proclaim the principles of universal freedom to anyone who chooses to claim it; and with the greatness of the highest human compassion, she invites even her fallen enemies—the misguided traitors of their country—to return to her embrace and share in the protection of her generous institutions. In her hour of victory, she seeks no bloody revenge, but offers a magnanimous forgiveness to her repentant children, welcoming them back into the safety of restored liberty and upheld law. All hail to the republic in the glory of her coming triumph and the renewal of her benevolent power!

It has not been within the ability of reckless treason and armed rebellion to break down the Constitution of the country and permanently destroy its institutions; so will it be as far beyond the capacity, as it ought to be distant from the thoughts of the men now wielding the Federal authority, to operate unauthorized changes in the fundamental law which they have solemnly sworn to support. The strength of the people has been put forth, through the Government—their blood has been profusely poured out, for the sole purpose of maintaining its legitimate ascendency, and of overthrowing and removing the obstacles opposed by the hand of treason to its constitutional action. To uphold the supremacy of the Constitution and laws, is the very object of the war; and it would be a gross perversion of the authority conferred and a palpable misuse of the means so amply provided by Congress, to use them for the purpose of defeating the very end intended to be accomplished. Neither the legislative nor the executive department of the Government could legitimately undertake to destroy or change the Constitution, from which both derive their existence and all their lawful power. It is true that pending a war, either foreign or civil, the Constitution itself confers extraordinary powers upon the Government—powers far transcending those which it may properly exercise in time of peace. These war powers, however, great as they are, and limited only by the laws of and usages civilized nations, are not extra-constitutional; they are expressly conferred, and are quite as legitimate as those more moderate ones which appropriately belong to the Government in ordinary times. But when there is no longer any war—when the Government shall have succeeded in completely suppressing the rebellion—what then will be the proper principle of action? Will not the Constitution of itself, by the simple force of its own terms, revert to its ordinary operation, and spread its benign protection over every part of the country? Will not all the States, returning to their allegiance, be entitled to hold their place in the Union, upon the same footing which they held prior to the fatal attempt at secession? These are indeed momentous questions, demanding a speedy solution.

It hasn’t been possible for reckless treason and armed rebellion to dismantle the Constitution or destroy its institutions permanently; just the same, it shouldn’t be within the power, nor should it even cross the minds of those currently in Federal authority, to make unauthorized changes to the fundamental law they have solemnly vowed to uphold. The strength of the people has been shown through the Government—their blood has been shed extensively, solely to maintain its rightful supremacy and to eliminate the obstacles that treason has placed against its constitutional actions. Upholding the supremacy of the Constitution and laws is the very goal of the war, and it would be a serious misuse of the power granted, as well as a blatant misapplication of the resources generously provided by Congress, to use them to undermine the very objectives they were meant to achieve. Neither the legislative nor the executive branch of the Government could legitimately destroy or change the Constitution, which is the source of their existence and all their lawful authority. It’s true that during a war, whether foreign or civil, the Constitution grants extraordinary powers to the Government—powers that exceed those it can rightly exercise in peacetime. However, these war powers, despite being significant and only bounded by the laws and practices of civilized nations, are not outside the Constitution; they are explicitly granted and just as legitimate as the more moderate powers typically held by the Government in times of peace. But once there is no longer any war—when the Government has successfully put down the rebellion—what should be the guiding principle of action? Will the Constitution, by the mere force of its own terms, revert to its normal function and extend its protection over every part of the country? Will all the States, returning to their loyalty, be entitled to reclaim their position in the Union, just as they held it before the disastrous attempt to secede? These are indeed critical questions that need a quick resolution.

If we say that the Federal Government may put the States upon any different footing than that established by the existing Constitution, then we virtually abrogate that instrument which accurately prescribes the means by which alone its provisions can be altered or amended. But, on the other hand, if we concede the right of each State, after making war on the Union until it is finally conquered, quietly to return and take its place again with all the rights and privileges it held before, just as if nothing had happened in the interim, then, indeed, do we make of the Federal Government a veritable temple of discord. We subject it to the danger of perpetual convulsions, without the power to protect itself except by the repetition of sanguinary wars, whenever the caprice or ambition of any State might lead her into the experiment of rebellion. Between these two unreasonable and contradictory alternatives—the right of the Government to change its forms, and the right of the rebellious State to assume its place in the union without conditions—there must be some middle ground upon which both parties may stand securely without doing violence to any constitutional principle. The Federal Government is clothed with power, and has imposed upon it the duty, to conquer the rebellion. This is an axiom in the political philosophy of every true Union man, and we therefore do not stop to argue a point disputed only by the enemies of our cause. But if the Government has power to conquer the domestic enemy in arms against it, then, as a necessary consequence, it must be the sole judge as to when the conquest has been accomplished; in other words, it must pronounce when and in what manner the state of internal war shall cease to exist. This implies nothing more than the right claimed by every belligerent power, and always exercised by the conqueror—that of deciding for itself how far the war shall be carried—what amount of restraint and punishment shall be inflicted—what terms of peace shall be imposed. The Constitution of the United States does not seem to contemplate the holding, by the Federal Government, of any State as a conquered and dependent province; but in authorizing it to suppress rebellion, it confers every power necessary to do the work effectually. It authorizes the use of the whole military means of the Government, to be applied in the most unrestricted manner, for the destruction of the rebellious power. If a State be in rebellion, then the State itself may be held and restrained by military power, so long as may be necessary, in order to secure its obedience to the Federal laws and the due performance of its constitutional obligations. It would be contradictory and wholly destructive of the right of suppressing rebellion by military power, to admit the irreconcilable right of the State unconditionally to assume its place in the Union, only to renew the war at its own pleasure. Acting in good faith, the Federal Government has the undoubted right to provide for its own security, and to follow its military measures with all those supplementary proceedings which are usual and appropriate to this end. This principle surely cannot be questioned; and if so, it involves everything, leaving the question one only of practical expediency and of good faith in the choice of means.

If we say that the Federal Government can place the States in a different situation than what the current Constitution allows, then we pretty much eliminate that document, which clearly outlines how its provisions can be changed or amended. On the flip side, if we allow each State, after waging war against the Union until it is finally defeated, to just come back and reclaim its rights and privileges as if nothing happened in the meantime, then we truly turn the Federal Government into a source of chaos. This puts it at risk of constant turmoil, without the ability to defend itself except by repeatedly engaging in bloody wars whenever any State feels the urge to rebel. Between these two unreasonable and contradictory options—the Government's right to change its forms and the rebellious State's right to return to the Union without conditions—there must be a middle ground where both sides can stand securely without violating any constitutional principles. The Federal Government has the power and the obligation to defeat the rebellion. This is a fundamental idea for every true supporter of the Union, so we don’t even need to argue about it since only our opponents dispute it. However, if the Government has the power to defeat the domestic enemy fighting against it, then logically, it must be the sole authority to decide when that defeat has been achieved. In other words, it must declare when and how the internal conflict should end. This is simply the right claimed by every warring power and is always exercised by the victor—that of deciding how to conduct the war, what level of restraint and punishment to apply, and what terms of peace shall be imposed. The United States Constitution does not seem to envision the Federal Government holding any State as a conquered and dependent territory; however, in authorizing it to suppress rebellion, it grants every necessary power to effectively do that. It allows the use of all military resources of the Government, to be employed in the most unrestricted way, for overcoming the rebellious power. If a State is in rebellion, then that State can be held and restrained by military force for as long as needed to ensure its compliance with Federal laws and its constitutional obligations. It would be contradictory and entirely counterproductive to the right of suppressing rebellion through military might to accept that a State can unconditionally reclaim its place in the Union, only to restart the conflict at will. Acting in good faith, the Federal Government has the undeniable right to ensure its own security and to pursue military actions along with all customary and appropriate measures needed for this purpose. This principle should not be questioned; and if it is accepted, it encompasses everything, making the real issue one of practical expediency and good faith in determining the means.

But it is said there is and indeed can be no war between the Government and any of the States; but only between the former, and certain rebellious individuals in the States. We are well aware that in the ordinary operation of the Federal Government, it acts directly on individuals and not on States. The cause of this arrangement and its purpose are well understood. But in case of war or insurrection, the power must be coextensive with the emergency which calls it forth. If States are actually in rebellion, then of necessity the Government must treat that fact according to its real nature. The fiction of supposing the State to be loyal when its citizens are all traitors, and of considering it incapable of insurrection when all its authorities are notoriously in open rebellion, would be not less pernicious in its folly and imbecility than it would be absurd to the common sense of mankind. Undoubtedly it may be true in some instances, that the rebellion has usurped authority in the States. The will of the people may have been utterly disregarded, and set aside by violence or fraud. The insurrectionary government of the State may be only the government de facto and not de jure, using these terms with reference only to the State and its people, and not with reference to the paramount authority of the Union which, under all circumstances, deprives the insurrectionary State organization of any legal character whatever. In all cases of such usurped authority, the people of the States would have the unquestionable right to be restored to the Union upon the terms of their recent connection, without any conditions whatever. It would be the solemn duty of the United States to defend each one of its members from the violence which might thus have overthrown its legitimate government. But, on the other hand, when the people of the States themselves have inaugurated the insurrectionary movement and have voluntarily sustained it in its war upon the Government, then no such favor can reasonably be claimed for them. If excitement and delusion have suddenly hurried them into rebellion against their better judgments and their real inclinations, they are to be pitied for their misfortune, and ought to be treated with great leniency and favor; but they cannot claim exemption from those conditions which may be imperatively demanded for the future security and tranquillity of the country.

But it's said that there is, and can be, no war between the Government and any State; it's only between the Government and certain rebellious individuals in those States. We understand that in the usual functioning of the Federal Government, it directly interacts with individuals, not with States. The reason for this setup and its purpose are clear. However, in the case of war or insurrection, the power must match the emergency that brings it about. If States are genuinely in rebellion, then the Government must acknowledge that truth. The idea of assuming that a State is loyal when all its citizens are traitors, or considering it incapable of insurrection when all its officials are openly in rebellion, would be as harmful in its foolishness and incompetence as it would be absurd to common sense. It's true that sometimes, rebellion has taken control in the States. The people's will may have been completely ignored and disregarded through violence or fraud. The insurrectionist government of the State may only be the government de facto and not de jure, using these terms solely concerning the State and its people, not in relation to the supreme authority of the Union, which regardless of the situation strips the insurrectionary State organization of any legal standing. In all cases of such seized authority, the people of the States would have the unquestionable right to be welcomed back into the Union on the same terms as before, without any conditions. It would be the solemn duty of the United States to protect each of its members from the violence that may have overthrown their legitimate government. However, when the people of the States themselves have started the insurrection and actively supported it in its fight against the Government, they cannot reasonably claim such leniency. If passion and confusion have suddenly driven them into rebellion against their better judgment and true feelings, they should be pitied for their misfortune and treated with great compassion and understanding; however, they cannot expect to be exempt from the conditions that may be required for the future security and peace of the country.

If by possibility there might be some technical legal difficulty in this view, there would be none whatever of a practical nature; for any mind gifted with the most ordinary endowment of reason would not fail to be impressed with the gross inconsistency and inequality of holding that rebels may not only set aside the Constitution at their will and make war for its destruction, but may set it up again and claim its protection; while its defenders and faithful asserters must be held to such strict and impracticable regard for its provisions that they may not take the precautions necessary to preserve it, even in the emergency of putting down a rebellion against it. Such an irrational predicament of constitutional difficulties and political contradictions would soon necessitate its own solution. The revolution on the one side would induce a similar revolutionary movement on the other; attempted destruction by violence would justify the measures necessary to the restoration of the Government and to its permanent security in the future. There would be little hesitation in adopting these measures in spite of any doubt as to their regularity. The public safety would be acknowledged as the supreme law, and they who had placed themselves in the attitude of public enemies could not complain of the rigid application of its requirements to them.

If there might be some technical legal issues with this view, there would be none in practical terms; because anyone with even a basic sense of reason would be struck by the glaring inconsistency and unfairness of allowing rebels to completely ignore the Constitution and wage war against it, while also being able to reinstate it and seek its protection. Meanwhile, those defending the Constitution must adhere to such stringent and unrealistic interpretations of its rules that they can't even take necessary actions to preserve it during a rebellion against it. This illogical situation with constitutional challenges and political contradictions would soon demand its own resolution. The revolution on one side would spark a similar movement on the other; attempts to destroy through violence would justify the actions needed to restore the Government and ensure its lasting security. There would be little hesitation in taking these actions, regardless of any concerns about their legality. Public safety would be recognized as the highest law, and those who positioned themselves as public enemies could not complain about the strict enforcement of its demands against them.

The most inveterate of the rebels certainly do not anticipate the relaxation of this principle. They are careful to make known to the Southern people the impossibility of returning to the Union, except upon such conditions as may be prescribed by the conquering power. It is true they do this to deter their followers from indulging the thought of any restoration of their former Federal relations; but this fact of itself shows their consciousness of the justice of the position. They have betrayed their people into a situation from which they cannot reasonably hope to escape without making important concessions to the Federal Government. Their effort now is to convince the misguided population of the South that the required concessions will be more intolerable than the indefinite continuance of a hopeless and destructive civil war.

The most stubborn of the rebels definitely don’t expect any easing of this principle. They make it clear to the Southern people that returning to the Union is impossible unless it’s under conditions set by the conquering power. They do this to stop their supporters from thinking about restoring their previous Federal relations, but this alone shows they realize the fairness of their position. They’ve put their people in a situation where they can’t realistically expect to escape without making significant concessions to the Federal Government. Now, they’re trying to convince the misguided population of the South that the necessary concessions will be even more unbearable than the endless continuation of a hopeless and destructive civil war.

There is no necessity, however, to go beyond the limits of the Constitution; nor is there any reason to believe that the Government, in any event, will be disposed to exact terms inconsistent with the true spirit of our institutions. A great danger, such as now threatens our country, might, in some circumstances, justify a revolution, altering even the fundamental laws, for the purpose of preserving our national unity. The justification would depend upon the nature of the circumstances—the extremity and urgency of the peril; and the change would be recognized and defended as the result of violence, irregular and revolutionary. At a more tranquil period, in the absence of danger and excitement, it would be practicable to return to the former principles of political action; or, in case of necessity, the sanction of the people might be obtained in the forms prescribed by the Constitution, and the change found necessary in the revolutionary period would either be approved and retained, modified, or altogether rejected.

There’s no need to go beyond what the Constitution says, and there's no reason to think that the Government would impose requirements that don’t align with the true spirit of our institutions. A significant threat, like the one our country faces now, might, in some situations, justify a revolution that changes even the fundamental laws to maintain our national unity. Whether this is justified would depend on the specific circumstances—how severe and urgent the danger is; and such a change would be seen and defended as arising from violence, irregular events, and revolution. During a calmer time, with no danger or excitement, it would be possible to revert to the previous principles of political action; or, if necessary, the people's approval could be sought through the procedures outlined in the Constitution, and any changes deemed necessary during the revolutionary period could either be accepted and kept, modified, or completely rejected.

But fortunately no constitutional obstacle whatever stands in the way of making such stipulations as may be appropriate between the Federal Government and the States; nor would they at all imply any admission of the right of secession, or of the actual efficacy of the attempted withdrawal from the Union. On the contrary, any agreement with the State would, ex vi termini, admit the integrity of its organization under the Constitution. Special agreements are usually made whenever a new State is admitted into the Union; and as all the States, old and new, stand upon an equal footing, there can be nothing in the ordinances usually adopted by the new States, conflicting with the principles on which the Government is organized. The States are prohibited from making 'any agreement or compact' with each other, without the consent of the Federal Government; but there is no prohibition against making such agreements with the Federal Government itself. What the new States may do upon entering the Union, the old States may do at any time upon the same conditions This principle was settled upon the admission of Texas into the Union; it has been sanctioned in many other instances; and we are not aware that there is or can be any question of its soundness. Surely, if there could ever be an occasion proper for a solemn compact between the General Government and any of the separate States, it will be found at the conclusion of this unhappy war, when it will be necessary to heal the wounds of the country, and provide for its permanent peace and security. To quell an insurrection so extensive, involving so many States in its daring treason, especially when it has assumed an organized form and been recognized not only by other nations but even by ourselves, as a belligerent entitled to the rights of war, implies the necessity, in addition to the annihilation of its armies and all its warlike resources, of removing the causes of its dissatisfaction, and destroying its means of exciting disturbance. The Government is by no means bound unconditionally to recognize the old relations of States which, as such, have taken part in the rebellion; which have themselves repudiated all their constitutional rights and obligations; and which may again, at any time, renew the war, from the same impulse and for the same cause. On the contrary, the close of the disastrous contest will be a most favorable opportunity for compelling the conquered insurrection to submit to terms such as will deprive it of all capacity for similar mischief in the future. The insurrection will not be effectually suppressed unless its active principle is destroyed. Nothing can be plainer than the right and the solemn duty of the Government in this great emergency.

But fortunately, there’s no constitutional barrier preventing appropriate agreements between the Federal Government and the States. These agreements wouldn't imply any acceptance of the right to secede or that attempts to withdraw from the Union were effective. On the contrary, any deal with a State would inherently affirm its organization under the Constitution. Special agreements are typically made whenever a new State joins the Union. Since all States, regardless of whether they are old or new, have equal standing, there can't be anything in the ordinances usually adopted by new States that conflicts with the principles on which the Government is based. States are prohibited from making any agreements or compacts with each other without the Federal Government's consent, but there's no ban on making such agreements with the Federal Government itself. What new States can do when entering the Union, old States can do at any time under the same conditions. This principle was established when Texas joined the Union and has been upheld in many other instances; we are not aware of any doubt regarding its validity. Surely, if there was ever a time when a formal agreement between the General Government and any individual States was appropriate, it would be at the end of this tragic war, when healing the nation’s wounds and ensuring lasting peace and security will be needed. To suppress such a widespread insurrection, which involves numerous States in its bold treason—especially since it has taken on an organized form and been recognized not only by other nations but even by us as a belligerent entitled to the rights of war—requires not only defeating its armies and destroying its war resources but also addressing the causes of its dissatisfaction and eliminating its means of causing unrest. The Government is by no means obligated to unconditionally recognize the old relationships of States that participated in the rebellion, which have rejected all their constitutional rights and obligations and could reignite the war at any time out of the same motivations. On the contrary, the end of this disastrous conflict presents a prime opportunity to require the defeated insurrection to agree to terms that will strip it of any ability to create similar chaos in the future. The insurrection won’t be adequately suppressed unless its driving force is eliminated. Nothing is clearer than the Government's right and solemn duty in this critical situation.

Supposing these principles to be admitted, there still remains for determination the most important question as to the nature of the conditions which ought to be exacted of the returning States—a problem of the most difficult character, involving the most delicate of all considerations, and demanding for its solution the highest practical statesmanship and the most profound wisdom, based upon moderation, firmness, liberality, and justice. In this problem several elements exist in complicated combination, and each one of these must be fairly considered in the adjustment whenever it may be made. The measures of safety which the Government has been compelled to adopt in the progress of the war, and to which it may be committed without recall; the condition of the rebellious States, and their demands and propositions; and finally, the interests, rights, and just expectations of the African race, which has become so intimately involved in this terrible strife—all these must be weighed accurately in the scales of truth, and with the impartial hand of disinterested patriotism. No mere partisan considerations, no promptings of selfish ambition, and no miserable sectional enmities or fierce desires for revenge, ought to be allowed to mingle with our thoughts and feelings when we approach this great subject of restoring peace and harmony to the people and States of this mighty republic. Awful will be the responsibility of those men in authority, who shall fail to rise to the height of this momentous emergency in the history of our country—who shall be wanting in the courage, the purity, the magnanimity necessary to save the nation from disunion and anarchy.

Supposing we accept these principles, the most important question that remains is what conditions should be imposed on the returning states. This is a tough issue, involving very sensitive considerations and requiring top-notch statesmanship and deep wisdom, grounded in moderation, strength, generosity, and fairness. This issue has several complicated factors, and each one needs to be carefully considered in the adjustments we make. The safety measures the government has had to adopt during the war, which it may have to stick with; the situation of the rebellious states, along with their demands and proposals; and finally, the interests, rights, and rightful expectations of the African American community deeply affected by this conflict—all of these need to be weighed accurately and impartially. We should not let any party biases, selfish ambitions, or petty regional animosities taint our thoughts and feelings when addressing the important task of restoring peace and unity to the people and states of this great republic. Those in power will bear a heavy responsibility if they fail to rise to this critical moment in our country's history—if they lack the courage, integrity, and generosity needed to save the nation from division and chaos.

What ought to be the conditions upon which the rebellious States are to be reëstablished in their old relations, it is perhaps premature now to attempt to determine. The war is not yet closed, although we are sufficiently sanguine to believe that we have already seen 'the beginning of the end.' But the still nearer approach of the final acts in the great drama will give a mighty impetus to events, and many great changes will be wrought in the condition of the Southern people, and in their feelings toward the Union, against which too many of them are still breathing hate and vengeance. They have scarcely yet been sufficiently chastened even by the fiery ordeal through which they have been compelled to pass. Every day, however, increases the bitterness of the scourge under which they suffer, and if it does not avail to humble them, it tends at least to convince them, in their hearts, of the terrible mistake into which they have been led. We may well hope and believe that the masses of the people will soon be brought to that rational frame of mind which will incline them to acknowledge the irresistible exigencies of their situation, and to make those concessions that may be found indispensable to peace and union. As we approach the moment of decisive action, experience will teach us the solemn duty devolving upon us. While we may not at present anticipate fully what will then be necessary, we can nevertheless determine some few principles of a general nature which must control the adjustment.

What the conditions should be for the rebellious states to be restored to their previous relations is probably too soon to determine. The war isn't over yet, although we're optimistic enough to think that we've already witnessed 'the beginning of the end.' However, as we get closer to the final acts in this great drama, events will pick up momentum, and there will be significant changes in the situation of the Southern people and their feelings toward the Union, against which many of them still harbor hate and vengeance. They have hardly been humbled enough by the fiery ordeal they have had to endure. Every day, the bitterness of the suffering they experience increases, and if it doesn’t serve to humble them, at least it helps them realize the terrible mistake they’ve made. We can hope and believe that the majority of the people will soon come to a rational mindset that will lead them to recognize the inevitable demands of their situation and to make the concessions that are necessary for peace and unity. As we approach the moment of decisive action, experience will guide us in recognizing the serious responsibilities that lie ahead. While we might not be able to fully anticipate what will be necessary, we can certainly identify some general principles that must guide the process of adjustment.

We will be compelled to consider not only the duty which the Government owes the people, in the matter of their own permanent security, but also the obligations it has assumed, the promises it has made, and the hopes it has excited in the bondsmen of the rebellious States. There must be good faith toward the black man. It would be infamous to have incited him to escape from slavery only to remand him again, upon the restoration of the Union, to the tender mercies of his master. What differences of opinion may have existed in the beginning as to the legality and policy of the Proclamation and of employing the liberated slaves as soldiers, the Government and people are too far committed in this line of action to be able now to withdraw without dishonour and foul injustice. Many of the consequences of the war may be remedied, and even the last vestiges of them obliterated. Cities may be rebuilt, desolated fields made to bloom again with prosperity, and commerce may return to its old channels with even increased activity and volume. Many wounds may be healed, and may separations may be brought to an end by the renewal of friendships broken by the war; but the separation of the slave from his mater, so far as it has been caused by any action of the Government, can never be remedied. That must be an eternal separation, resting for its security upon the humanity as well as the honor of the American people. What! Shall we restore the States unconditionally, and permit the fugitive slave law again to operate as it did before the rebellion? Shall we consent to see the men whom we have invited away from the South dragged back into slavery tenfold more severe by reason of our act inducing them to escape? This is plainly impossible. Argument is wholly out of place; felling and conscience revolt at the very idea. It may be admitted that this question, with its peculiar complications, presents the most difficult and dangerous of all problems; but there is no alternative: we must meet and solve it at the close of this rebellion. We have to combat the selfish interests of a class still powerful, aided by the great strength of a popular prejudice almost universal. The emergency will require the exertion of all our wisdom and all our energy.

We need to think about not just the responsibilities the Government has towards the people regarding their long-term security, but also the commitments it has made, the promises it has given, and the hopes it has raised among the enslaved individuals in the rebellious States. There has to be good faith towards the black community. It would be disgraceful to have encouraged them to escape slavery only to send them back, once the Union is restored, to the mercies of their masters. Regardless of any differing opinions that may have existed at the start about the legality and strategy of the Proclamation and the use of freed slaves as soldiers, the Government and the people have invested too much in this approach to backtrack now without facing shame and grave injustice. Many of the war's consequences can be fixed, and even the last remnants of them can be wiped away. Cities can be rebuilt, devastated fields can thrive again, and trade can return to its previous paths with even greater energy and volume. Many wounds can heal, and broken friendships due to the war can be restored; however, the separation of the enslaved from their masters, as far as it has resulted from any Government action, can never be undone. That will have to be a permanent separation, secured by the humanity and honor of the American people. What! Are we going to restore the States unconditionally and allow the fugitive slave law to go back to functioning as it did before the rebellion? Are we really going to let the men we encouraged to leave the South be dragged back into slavery, made tenfold harsher because of our actions encouraging their escape? This is simply not feasible. There's no room for argument; feelings and morality rebel at the very thought. It’s true that this question, with all its complexities, is one of the toughest and most dangerous of all problems; but there’s no other option: we have to address and resolve it at the end of this rebellion. We must confront the selfish interests of a still-powerful class, aided by the overwhelming strength of a nearly universal public prejudice. This situation will demand all our wisdom and energy.

The vast body of slaves in the South have not yet been incited to action, either by the movements of our armies or by the potency of the Proclamation. Whether they will be, and to what extent, depends upon the continuance of the war, and its future progress. The result in this particular remains to be seen, and cannot now be anticipated. What legal effect the measures of the Government may have upon the slaves remaining in the South would be a question for the decision of the courts; and doubtless most of them would be entitled to liberation as the penalty of the treason of their masters, who may have participated in the rebellion. But it is well worthy of consideration whether it would not be wise and better for all parties, including the slaves, to commute this penalty by a compact with the States for the gradual emancipation of the slaves remaining at the time of the negotiation. The sudden and utter overthrow of the existing organization of labor and capital in those States, coming in addition to the awful devastation which the war has produced, will deal a disastrous blow, not alone to those unfortunate States, but to the commerce and industry of the whole country.

The large number of slaves in the South have not yet been motivated to take action, either by our armies' movements or by the power of the Proclamation. Whether they will be, and to what extent, depends on how long the war continues and its future developments. The outcome in this regard remains uncertain and cannot currently be predicted. The legal implications of the government's actions on the slaves still in the South would be up to the courts to decide; and certainly, most of them would qualify for freedom as a consequence of their masters' betrayal, especially if those masters participated in the rebellion. However, it's worth considering whether it might be wiser and better for everyone involved, including the slaves, to replace this penalty with an agreement with the states for the gradual emancipation of the slaves at the time of the negotiations. The abrupt and complete disruption of the current labor and capital system in those states, coupled with the significant destruction the war has already caused, would severely harm not just those unfortunate states, but the entire country's commerce and industry.

But neither the Government of the United States alone, nor this together with the Africans, liberated and unliberated, can prescribe their own requirements, as the law of the emergency, without reference to other great interests involved. The question must necessarily be controlled by the sum of all the political elements which enter into it. It is desirable to restore the States to the Union with as little dissatisfaction as possible, and even with all the alleviation which can properly be afforded to the misfortunes of the people who have so sadly erred in their duty to themselves and to their country. After any settlement—the most favorable that can be made—heavy will be the punishment inflicted by the great contest upon the unhappy population of the rebellious region. In many things, it is true, they will suffer only in common with the people of all the States; but they will also have their own peculiar misfortunes in addition to the common burdens. A generous Government, in the hour of its triumph, will seek to lessen rather than to aggravate their misfortunes, even though resulting from their crimes. Having received them back into the bosom of the Union, it will do so heartily and magnanimously, yielding everything which does not involve a violation of principle, and endanger the future tranquillity of the country. The harmony of the States, their homogeneity, and their general progress in all that contributes to the greatness and happiness of communities, ought to be, and doubtless will be, the benign object of the Government in the settlement of the existing difficulty. If these high purposes necessarily require in their development a provision for the rapid disappearance of slavery, the requirement will not arise from any remaining hostility to the returning States; on the contrary, it will look to their own improvement and prosperity, quite as much as to the peace and security of the whole country. The day will yet arrive when these States themselves will gratefully acknowledge that all the sacrifices of the war will be fully compensated by the advantages of that great and fundamental change, which they will undoubtedly now accept only with the utmost reluctance and aversion.

But neither the U.S. government alone, nor together with the Africans, both free and enslaved, can set their own terms during this emergency without considering other significant interests involved. The situation must be guided by all the political factors at play. It’s important to bring the states back into the Union with as little resentment as possible, and to offer as much relief as can be reasonably given to the people who have unfortunately failed in their duties to themselves and their country. After any settlement—no matter how favorable it may be—there will be serious consequences for the unfortunate people in the rebellious region due to the great conflict. In many respects, they will only face struggles similar to those of people in all the states; however, they will also have their own unique hardships on top of the shared challenges. A compassionate government, in its moment of victory, will aim to lessen rather than increase their suffering, even if it stems from their wrongdoings. Having welcomed them back into the Union, it will do so wholeheartedly and generously, giving everything that doesn’t compromise principles or threaten the future peace of the country. The unity of the states, their cohesiveness, and their overall advancement in all that fosters the greatness and happiness of communities should be, and likely will be, the kind intent of the government in resolving the current issues. If achieving these noble goals requires a swift end to slavery, it won’t come from any lingering animosity toward the returning states; instead, it will focus on their own improvement and prosperity as much as on the peace and security of the entire nation. There will come a day when these states will gratefully recognize that all the sacrifices made during the war will be fully rewarded by the benefits of that significant and fundamental change, which they may currently accept only with the greatest reluctance and resistance.


WAS HE SUCCESSFUL?

'Do but grasp into the thick of human life! Every one lives it—to not many is it known; and seize it where you will, it be interesting.'—Goethe.

'Just dive into the heart of human life! Everyone experiences it—few really understand it; and no matter where you take hold, it will be interesting.'—Goethe.

'SUCCESSFUL.—Terminating in accomplishing what is wished or intended.'—Webster's Dictionary.

'SUCCESSFUL.—Achieving what is desired or intended.'—Webster's Dictionary Dictionary.

CHAPTER IX.

Hiram was never in serious difficulty before.

Hiram had never faced serious trouble before.

When he came carefully to survey the situation, he felt greatly embarrassed, and in real distress. To understand this, you have only to recollect what value he placed on church membership. In this he was perfectly sincere. He felt, too, as he afterward expressed it to Mr. Bennett, that he had not 'acted just right toward Emma Tenant,' but he had not the least idea the matter could possibly become a subject of church discipline. The day for such extraordinary supervision over one's private affairs had gone by, it is true, but Dr. Chellis, roused and indignant, would no doubt revive it on this occasion.

When he arrived to assess the situation, he felt very embarrassed and genuinely distressed. To understand this, you only need to recall how much he valued being a church member. He was completely sincere about it. He also felt, as he later told Mr. Bennett, that he hadn't 'acted properly towards Emma Tenant,' but he had no idea that this could become a matter for church discipline. It's true that the time for such intense scrutiny of one's personal life had passed, but Dr. Chellis, angry and stirred up, would likely bring it back for this occasion.

Hiram had absented himself the first Sunday after his interview with his clergyman, but on the following he ventured to take his accustomed seat. The distant looks and cold return to his greeting which he received from the principal members of the congregation, were unmistakable. Even the female portion, with whom he was such a favorite, had evidently declared against him.

Hiram had skipped church the first Sunday after his meeting with his clergyman, but the next week he decided to take his usual seat. The distant stares and the chilly response to his greeting from the key members of the congregation were clear. Even the women, who had always been his fans, clearly seemed to have turned against him.

He had gone too far.

He went too far.

However, he went into Sunday school, and took his accustomed seat with the class under his instruction. It was the first time he had been with it since he left town to attend on his mother. The young gentleman who had assumed a temporary charge of this class, which was one of the finest in the school, shook hands with cool politeness with Hiram, but did not offer to yield the seat. The latter, already nervous and ill at ease by reason of his reception among his acquaintances, did not dare assume his old place, lest he should be told he had been superseded. He contented himself with greeting his pupils, who appeared glad to see him, and sitting quietly by while they recited their lesson. Then, taking advantage of the few moments remaining, he gave them a pathetic account of the loss of his mother, and exhorted them all to honor and obey their parents. In the afternoon he did not go back to church, but went to hear Dr. Pratt, the clergyman who, the reader may recollect, had been recommended by Mr. Bennett on Hiram's first coming to new York. Our hero was not at all pleased with this latter gentleman. The fact is, to a person of Hiram's subtle intellect, a man like Dr. Chellis was a thousand times more acceptable than a milk-and-water divine.

However, he went into Sunday school and took his usual seat with the class he taught. It was the first time he had been with them since he left town to take care of his mother. The young man who had taken temporary charge of this class, one of the best in the school, shook hands with Hiram with cool politeness but didn't offer to give up the seat. Hiram, already anxious and uncomfortable because of how he had been received by his peers, didn’t dare take his old spot for fear of being told he had been replaced. He settled for greeting his students, who seemed happy to see him, and quietly sat by while they recited their lesson. Then, using the few moments left, he shared a heartfelt story about losing his mother and urged them all to honor and obey their parents. In the afternoon, he didn't go back to church but went to hear Dr. Pratt, the clergyman who, as the reader may remember, had been recommended by Mr. Bennett when Hiram first arrived in New York. Our hero was not at all impressed with this latter gentleman. The truth is, for someone with Hiram's keen intellect, a man like Dr. Chellis was far more appealing than a weak and uninspiring preacher.

From Dr. Pratt's, Hiram proceeded to his room, to take a careful survey of his position, and, as we said at the beginning of the chapter, he found himself in serious difficulty, greatly embarrassed and in real distress. He could not join another church, for a letter had been formally refused from his own. He could not remain where he was, for the feeling there was too strong against him, besides, evidently, Dr. Chellis was determined to institute damaging charges against him. He thought of attempting to make friends with Mr. and Mrs. Tenant, and humbly asking them to intercede for him, but the recollection of his last interview with Mrs, Tenant discouraged any hope of success. Emma, alas! was away, far away, else he would go and appeal to her—not to reinstate him as her accepted, but—to aid him to get right with Dr. Chellis. Such were some of the thoughts that went through his brain as he sat alone by his open window quite into the twilight. He felt worse and worse. Prayer did not help him, and every chapter which he read in the Bible added to his misery. At last it occurred to him to step to his cousin's house, not far distant, and talk the whole matter over there.

From Dr. Pratt's, Hiram went to his room to carefully assess his situation, and as we mentioned at the beginning of the chapter, he found himself in serious trouble, feeling incredibly embarrassed and genuinely distressed. He couldn’t join another church because his own had officially denied him a letter. He couldn’t stay where he was, since the opposition against him was too strong, and clearly, Dr. Chellis was set on bringing serious accusations against him. He considered reaching out to Mr. and Mrs. Tenant and humbly asking them to speak on his behalf, but the memory of his last meeting with Mrs. Tenant made him lose hope for success. Emma, unfortunately, was away, far away; otherwise, he would go to her for help—not to be reinstated as her accepted, but—to assist him in making amends with Dr. Chellis. These were some of the thoughts swirling in his mind as he sat alone by his open window well into twilight. He felt worse and worse. Prayer didn’t help, and every chapter he read in the Bible only deepened his misery. Finally, he figured he should go to his cousin's house, which wasn’t far away, to discuss everything there.

Although Mr. Bennett's family were out of town during the summer, he was obliged to remain most of the season, on account of his business. Up to this time he had not mentioned the fact of the breaking his engagement; indeed, he had avoided the subject whenever the two had met, because he knew he was wrong, and there was something about Mr. Bennett, notwithstanding his keen, shrewd, adroit mercantile habits, which was very straightforward and aboveboard, and which Hiram disliked to encounter. Besides, he had always been praised by his cousin for his tact and management, and he felt exceedingly mortified at being obliged to confess himself cornered. But something must be done, and that speedily. Yes, he would go and consult him. Hiram took his hat and walked slowly to Mr. Bennett's house. He found him extended on a sofa in his front parlor, quite alone and in the dark, enjoying apparently with much zest a fine Havana segar. It was by its light that Hiram was enabled to discover the smoker.

Although Mr. Bennett’s family was out of town for the summer, he had to stay for most of the season because of his business. Up until now, he hadn’t mentioned the fact that he had broken off his engagement; in fact, he had avoided the topic whenever they met, because he knew he was in the wrong. There was something about Mr. Bennett, despite his sharp, clever business skills, that was very straightforward and honest, which Hiram hated to confront. Plus, he had always been praised by his cousin for his tact and management skills, and he felt extremely embarrassed to admit that he was stuck. But something had to be done, and quickly. Yes, he would go and talk to him. Hiram grabbed his hat and walked slowly to Mr. Bennett's house. He found him lying on a sofa in his front parlor, completely alone and in the dark, seemingly enjoying a fine Havana cigar with great pleasure. It was by the cigar's light that Hiram was able to spot him.

'Why, Hiram, is it you? Glad to see you!'—so his greeting ran. 'Didn't know you ever went out Sunday evenings except to church. Take a segar—oh, you don't smoke. It's deuced lonesome here without the folks. Must try and get off for a week or two myself. Why didn't I think to ask you to come and stay with me? Well, we will have some light on the occasion, and a cup of tea.' And he rose to ring the bell.

"Why, Hiram, is that you? Good to see you!" — that's how he greeted him. "I didn't know you ever went out on Sunday evenings except to church. Have a cigar—oh, you don't smoke. It's really lonely here without the others. I should try to get away for a week or two myself. Why didn't I think to invite you to stay with me? Well, we'll have some light snacks to celebrate, and some tea." And he got up to ring the bell.

'Not just yet, if you please,' said Hiram, checking the other. 'I want to have some conversation with you, and I need your advice. I am in trouble.'

'Not just yet, if you don’t mind,' said Hiram, stopping the other. 'I want to have a chat with you, and I need your advice. I'm in a tough spot.'

By a singular coincidence, these were the very words which Mr. Tenant employed when he went to consult his friend Dr. Chellis. As Hiram differed totally from Mr. Tenant, so did the drygoods jobbing merchant from the Doctor. Both were first-rate advisers in their way: the Doctor in a humane and noble sort, after his kind; the merchant in a shrewd, adroit, quick-witted, fertile manner, after his kind.

By a strange coincidence, these were exactly the words Mr. Tenant used when he went to talk to his friend Dr. Chellis. Just as Hiram was completely different from Mr. Tenant, the dry goods merchant was also different from the Doctor. Both were excellent advisors in their own way: the Doctor in a compassionate and noble manner, and the merchant in a clever, quick-witted, and resourceful way.

Mr. Bennett and Hiram both sat on the sofa, even as the Doctor and Mr. Tenant had sat together. It was quite dark, as I have said, and this gave Hiram a certain advantage in telling his story, for he dreaded his cousin's scrutinizing glance.

Mr. Bennett and Hiram both sat on the sofa, just like the Doctor and Mr. Tenant had before. It was quite dark, as I mentioned, and this gave Hiram a bit of an advantage in telling his story, since he was uneasy about his cousin's intense stare.

Mr. Bennett was much alarmed at Hiram's announcement. 'In trouble?' What could that mean but financial disaster?

Mr. Bennett was really worried about Hiram's announcement. 'In trouble?' What could that possibly mean other than financial disaster?

'I was afraid he would speculate too much,' said Mr. Bennett to himself; 'but how could he have got such a blow as this? I saw him the day after his return, and he said everything had gone well in his absence.'

'I was worried he would overthink things,' Mr. Bennett said to himself; 'but how could he have received such a shock? I saw him the day after he got back, and he said everything went smoothly while he was away.'

He settled himself, however, resolutely to hear the worst, and, to his praise be it spoken, fully determined to do what he could to aid the young man in his difficulties.

He prepared himself, however, firmly to hear the worst, and, to his credit, was completely committed to doing what he could to help the young man with his challenges.

Hiram was brief in his communication. When he chose, he could go as straight to the point as any one. He did not attempt to gloss over his story, but put his cousin in possession of the facts pretty much as the reader understands them.

Hiram was concise in his communication. When he wanted to, he could get straight to the point like anyone else. He didn’t try to embellish his story, but laid out the facts for his cousin pretty much as the reader understands them.

It is doubtful if Mr. Bennett was much relieved by the communication. Indeed, I think he would have preferred to have some pecuniary tangle out of which to extricate his cousin. In fact, it was impossible for him to suppress a feeling of contempt, not to say disgust, at Hiram's conduct. For, worldly minded as he was, It was what he never would have been guilty of. Indeed, it so happened that Mr. Bennett had actually married his wife under circumstances quite similar, three months after her father's failure, and one month after his death; so that where he expected a fortune, he had taken a portionless wife and her widowed mother. What is more, he did it cheerfully, and was, as he used to say, the happiest fellow in the world in consequence. It would have been singular, therefore, if while hearing Hiram's story he had not recurred to his own history. In indulging his contempt for him, he unconsciously practised an innocent self-flattery.

It’s questionable whether Mr. Bennett felt any relief from the news. In fact, he probably would have preferred to be dealing with some financial mess that would allow him to help his cousin escape. He couldn’t help but feel a sense of contempt, if not outright disgust, towards Hiram’s behavior. For, as worldly as he was, he would never have acted that way. Interestingly, Mr. Bennett had married his wife under very similar circumstances, just three months after her father went bankrupt and one month after his death; so instead of inheriting a fortune, he ended up with a wife who had no dowry and her widowed mother. What’s more, he did it happily and often claimed to be the happiest guy in the world because of it. It would have been strange, then, if listening to Hiram’s story didn’t make him think of his own past. In indulging his disdain for Hiram, he unknowingly engaged in a little self-congratulation.

He did not immediately reply after Hiram concluded, but waited for this feeling to subside, and for the old worldly leaven to work again.

He didn't respond right away after Hiram finished speaking; instead, he waited for his emotions to settle down and for his old worldly perspective to resurface.

'A nice mess you're in,' he said, at length, 'and all from not seeking my advice in time. Do you know, Hiram, you made a great mistake in giving up that girl? I'm not talking of any matter of affection or sentiment or happiness, or about violating pledges and promises. That is your own affair, and I've nothing to do with it. I have often told you that you have much to learn yet, and here is a tremendous blunder to prove it. The connection would have been as good as a hundred thousand dollars cash capital, if the girl hadn't a cent. That clique is a powerful one, and they all hang together. Mark my words: they won't let the old man go under, and it would have been a fortune to you to have stood by him. You've taken a country view of this business, Hiram. There every man tries to pull his neighbor down. Here, we try to build one another up.'

"A nice mess you're in," he said after a pause, "and all because you didn't ask for my advice in time. Do you know, Hiram, you really messed up by letting that girl go? I'm not talking about feelings or happiness, or about breaking promises. That's your own business, and I don't want to get involved. I’ve told you many times that you still have a lot to learn, and this is a huge mistake that shows it. The connection would have been worth as much as a hundred thousand dollars in cash, even if the girl was broke. That group is really powerful, and they all stick together. Believe me: they won’t let the old man fall, and it would have been a huge opportunity for you to support him. You've taken a narrow view of this situation, Hiram. Out there, everyone tries to bring their neighbor down. Here, we focus on lifting each other up."

'You are doubtless correct,' replied Hiram, 'but the mischief is done, and I want you to help me remedy it. If you can't aid me, nobody can.'

'You're probably right,' Hiram replied, 'but the damage is done, and I need your help to fix it. If you can't help me, no one can.'

Mr. Bennett was not insensible to the compliment.

Mr. Bennett was definitely aware of the compliment.

'Certainly, certainly,' he answered, 'you know you can count on me. I have always told you that you could, and I meant what I said. But you must permit me to point out your mistakes, and I tell you you should have asked my advice in this affair.'

'Of course, of course,' he replied, 'you know you can rely on me. I've always told you that you could, and I meant it. But you have to let me point out your mistakes, and I have to say you should have asked for my advice on this matter.'

'Very true.'

Absolutely.

'You think Dr. Chellis won't yield?'

'Do you think Dr. Chellis won't give in?'

'I am sure of it.'

"I'm sure of it."

Mr. Bennett sat fixed in thought for at least five minutes, during which time, I am inclined to think, Hiram's countenance, could it have been seen through the darkness, would have been a study for an artist. For it doubtless exhibited (because it could not be seen) his actual feelings and anxieties. He was startled at last into an exclamation of fright by receiving an unexpected slap on his shoulder, which came from Mr. Bennett, who, rising at that moment, gave this as a token of having arrived at a happy solution of the difficulty. In this respect he was as abrupt as Dr. Chellis had been with his friend.

Mr. Bennett sat lost in thought for at least five minutes, during which I believe Hiram's face, if it could have been seen in the dark, would have been a masterpiece for an artist. It undoubtedly showed (because it couldn't be seen) his true feelings and worries. He was finally jolted into a startled scream by an unexpected slap on his shoulder from Mr. Bennett, who stood up at that moment, giving this as a sign that he had found a happy solution to the problem. In this regard, he was as sudden as Dr. Chellis had been with his friend.

'The thing is settled. There is but one course to pursue, and you must take it. I will explain when we can have more light on the subject, to say nothing of our cup of tea.'

'It's all settled. There's only one way forward, and you need to take it. I'll explain when we have more clarity on the matter, not to mention our cup of tea.'

He rang the bell, the parlor was lighted, and tea served, when Mr. Bennett again broke the silence.

He rang the bell, the living room was lit, and tea was served, when Mr. Bennett broke the silence again.

'Hiram,' he said, abruptly, 'you must quit the Presbyterian church.'

'Hiram,' he said suddenly, 'you need to leave the Presbyterian church.'

Hiram's heart literally stopped beating. He turned deadly pale.

Hiram's heart actually stopped beating. He turned ghostly white.

Mr. Bennett perceived it. 'Don't be frightened,' he said. 'You have made a great mistake, and I would help you repair it. I repeat, you must quit the Presbyterian church, and you must join ours. You must indeed,' he continued, seeing Hiram look undecided.

Mr. Bennett noticed it. "Don't be scared," he said. "You've made a big mistake, and I want to help you fix it. I'm telling you, you need to leave the Presbyterian church and join ours. You really have to," he continued, seeing Hiram look uncertain.

'Does it teach the true salvation?' asked Hiram, doubtingly.

"Does it teach real salvation?" Hiram asked, uncertainly.

'How can you ask such a question?' replied Mr. Bennett, in a severe tone; 'are we not in the apostolic line? Are not the ordinances administered by a clergy whose succession has never been broken? You—you Presbyterians, may possibly be saved by the grace of God, but you have really no church, no priesthood, no ordinances. We won't discuss this. I will introduce you to our clergyman, and you shall examine the subject for yourself. Perhaps you don't know it, Hiram, but I have been confirmed; yes, I was confirmed last spring. When I had that fit of sickness in the winter, I thought more about these matters than I ever did before, and I came to the conclusion that it was my duty to be confirmed. I have felt much more comfortable ever since, I assure you. My wife, you know, is a strict churchwoman. She and you will agree first rate if you come with us. For my part, I don't pretend to be so very exact. I believe in the spirit more than the letter, and our clergyman don't find any fault with me. What say you, will you call on him? If yes, I will open up a little plan which I have this moment concocted for your particular benefit. But you must first become a churchman.

'How can you ask such a question?' replied Mr. Bennett, sounding stern. 'Aren't we part of the direct line from the apostles? Don’t we have ordinances carried out by clergy whose succession has never been broken? You— Presbyterians, might possibly be saved by the grace of God, but really, you have no church, no priesthood, no ordinances. We won't argue about this. I'll introduce you to our clergyman, and you can look into it for yourself. Maybe you don’t know this, Hiram, but I’ve been confirmed; yes, I was confirmed last spring. When I had that illness in the winter, I thought about these issues more than I ever had before, and I decided it was my responsibility to be confirmed. I've felt much more at ease since then, I assure you. My wife, you know, is very dedicated to the church. She and you will get along great if you join us. As for me, I don't feel the need to be so strict. I value the spirit more than the letter, and our clergyman doesn’t have any problems with me. What do you say? Will you meet with him? If you agree, I’ll share a little plan I just came up with for your benefit. But first, you need to become a churchman.

Hiram sat stupefied, horrified, in a trance, in a maze. Cast loose from his church, within whose pale he was accustomed to think salvation could only be found, the possibility that there might be hope for him in another quarter nearly took away his senses. He had been accustomed to regard the Episcopalians as little better than Papists, and they were the veritable children of wrath. Could he have been mistaken? He was now willing to hope so. It could certainly do no harm to confer with the clergyman. He would hear what he had to say, and then judge for himself, and so he told his cousin.

Hiram sat there, shocked and horrified, lost in a daze. Cut off from his church, which he had always believed was the only place to find salvation, the thought that there might be hope for him elsewhere nearly drove him mad. He had always seen the Episcopalians as barely better than Catholics, and they were truly destined for wrath. Could he have been wrong? He was now willing to consider that possibility. It couldn't hurt to talk to the clergyman. He would listen to what he had to say and then decide for himself, and that's what he told his cousin.

'All right; you talk like a sensible man. Now, Hiram, between us two, I am going to find you a wife.'

'Okay; you sound like a reasonable guy. Now, Hiram, just between us, I'm going to help you find a wife.'

Hiram started. His pulse began again to beat naturally.

Hiram flinched. His heartbeat started to return to a normal rhythm.

'Yes, I have found you a wife, that is, if you will do as I advise you, instead of following your own head. I tell you what it is, Hiram; you're green in these matters.'

'Yes, I’ve found you a wife, that is, if you’ll listen to me instead of going your own way. I’ll be honest, Hiram; you’re a bit clueless in these situations.'

Hiram smiled an incredulous smile, and asked, in a tone which betrayed a good deal of interest, 'Who is the young lady?'

Hiram smiled with disbelief and asked, in a tone that showed a lot of interest, 'Who is the young lady?'

'Never mind who she is until you come over to us. Then my wife shall introduce you. But I'll tell you this much, Hiram: she has a clear two hundred thousand dollars—no father, no mother, already of age, in our first society, and very aristocratic.'

'Don't worry about who she is until you come over to us. Then my wife will introduce you. But I'll give you this much info, Hiram: she has a solid two hundred thousand dollars—no father, no mother, already of age, part of our top society, and very classy.'

'Is she pious?' asked Hiram, eagerly.

'Is she religious?' asked Hiram, eagerly.

'Excessively so. Fact is, she is the strictest young woman in the church in—Lent. She belongs to all the charitable societies, and gives away I don't know how much.'

'Too much, really. The truth is, she’s the strictest young woman in the church during Lent. She’s part of all the charitable organizations and donates a ton of money, I can’t even say how much.'

'Humph,' responded Hiram. The last recommendation did not seem specially to take with him. Still his eyes glistened at the recital. He could not resist asking several questions about the young lady, but Mr. Bennett was firm, and would not communicate further till Hiram's decision was made.

'Humph,' replied Hiram. The last suggestion didn’t seem to impress him much. Still, his eyes sparkled at the story. He couldn’t help but ask several questions about the young lady, but Mr. Bennett was adamant and wouldn’t share anything more until Hiram made his decision.

Thus conversing, they fell into a pleasant mood, and so the evening wore away. When Hiram rose to leave, he found it was nearly midnight. His cousin insisted he should remain with him, and Hiram was glad to accept the invitation. He did not feel like returning to his solitary room with his mind unsettled and his feelings discomposed.

Thus talking, they got into a great mood, and the evening passed quickly. When Hiram got up to leave, he noticed it was almost midnight. His cousin urged him to stay, and Hiram was happy to take the offer. He wasn't in the mood to go back to his lonely room with his thoughts all over the place and his feelings off balance.

In a most confidential mood the two walked up stairs together, and Mr. Bennett bade Hiram good night in a tone so cheerful that the latter entered his room quite reassured. He proceeded, as was his habit, to read a chapter in the Bible, but his teeth chattered when, on opening the volume, he discovered it to be—the prayer book!—something he had been accustomed to hold in utter abomination. He controlled his feelings sufficiently to glance through the book, and at last, selecting a chapter from the Psalter, he perused it and retired. He dreamed that he was married to the rich girl, and had the two hundred thousand dollars safe in his possession. And so real did this seem that he woke in the morning greatly disappointed to find himself minus so respectable a sum.

In a very private mood, the two went upstairs together, and Mr. Bennett wished Hiram good night in such a cheerful tone that Hiram felt completely reassured as he entered his room. He followed his usual routine of reading a chapter from the Bible, but he felt a shiver run through him when he opened the book and found it was—the prayer book!—something he had always despised. He managed to control his feelings enough to flip through the book, and finally, picking a chapter from the Psalms, he read it and went to bed. He dreamed that he was married to the rich girl and had the two hundred thousand dollars safe in his possession. It felt so real that he woke up in the morning extremely disappointed to find he didn’t have such a respectable amount of money.

'I must not lose the chance,' said Hiram to himself, as he jumped out of bed. 'With that amount in cash I would teach all South street a lesson. I wonder if this is the true church after all;' and he took up the prayer book this time without fear, as if determined to find out.

'I can't miss this opportunity,' Hiram told himself as he jumped out of bed. 'With that amount of cash, I could teach everyone on South Street a lesson. I wonder if this is the real deal after all;' and he picked up the prayer book this time without hesitation, as if he was set on discovering the truth.

He spent some time in reading the prayers, and confessed to himself that they were quite unobjectionable. Mr. Bennett's warning that there was no certainty of salvation, out of the church (i.e. his church) was not without its effect. As Hiram sought religion for the purpose of security on the other side, you can readily suppose any question of the validity of his title would make him very nervous; once convinced of his mistake, he would hasten to another church, just as he would change his insurance policies, when satisfied of the insolvency of the company which had taken his risks.

He spent some time reading the prayers and admitted to himself that they were pretty acceptable. Mr. Bennett's warning that there was no guarantee of salvation outside the church (meaning his church) did have an impact. Since Hiram was looking for religion to feel secure about the afterlife, you can imagine that any doubts about the validity of his faith would make him quite anxious; once he realized he was wrong, he would quickly move to another church, just like he would switch his insurance policies if he found out that the company he was with was going bankrupt.

After breakfast Hiram renewed the subject of the last night's conversation, and Mr. Bennett was pleased to find that his views were already undergoing a decided change.

After breakfast, Hiram brought up the topic from last night's conversation again, and Mr. Bennett was glad to see that his opinions were already shifting significantly.

'Now, Hiram,' he exclaimed, 'if you do come over to us, it's no reason you should join my church. You may not like our clergyman. You know, when you first came to New York, I recommended you to join Dr. Pratt's congregation instead of Dr. Chellis's; but you wanted severe preaching, and you have had it. Now there are similar varieties among the Episcopalians. Dr. Wing, though a strict churchman, will give you sharp exercise, if you listen to him. He will handle you without gloves. He is fond of using the sword of the spirit, and you had best stand from under, or he will cleave you through and through. My clergyman, Mr. Myrtle, is a very different man. He believes in the gospel as a message of peace and love, and his sermons are beautiful. One feels so safe and happy to hear him discourse of the mercy of God, and the joys of heaven.'

'Now, Hiram,' he said, 'if you do decide to join us, it doesn’t mean you have to be part of my church. You might not be a fan of our clergyman. You know, when you first arrived in New York, I suggested you join Dr. Pratt's congregation instead of Dr. Chellis's; but you wanted intense preaching, and that’s what you’ve gotten. There are similar options among the Episcopalians. Dr. Wing, while being a devoted churchman, will challenge you if you pay attention to him. He doesn’t hold back. He loves to use the sword of the spirit, and it’s best to be careful, or he might cut you right through. My clergyman, Mr. Myrtle, is completely different. He sees the gospel as a message of peace and love, and his sermons are lovely. It feels so safe and uplifting to listen to him talk about God’s mercy and the joys of heaven.'

'Nevertheless,' replied Hiram, stoutly, 'I hold to my old opinion, and I confess I prefer such a preacher as Dr. Wing to one like Mr. Myrtle. But under existing circumstances I shall go with you.'

'Still,' Hiram replied firmly, 'I stand by my original opinion, and I admit I prefer a preacher like Dr. Wing over someone like Mr. Myrtle. But given the current situation, I will go with you.'

He was thinking about the splendid match Mr. Bennett had hinted at.

He was thinking about the amazing match Mr. Bennett had mentioned.

'I am glad to hear you say so,' said Mr. Bennett; 'it will bring us more frequently together. You have a brilliant future, if you will listen to me; but it won't do to make another blunder, such as you have just committed.'

'I’m glad to hear you say that,' Mr. Bennett said; 'it will bring us together more often. You have a bright future ahead of you if you listen to me; but you can't afford to make another mistake like the one you just made.'

'I suppose you will tell me now about that young lady?' asked Hiram, with an interest he could not conceal.

'I guess you're going to tell me about that young woman now?' Hiram asked, unable to hide his interest.

'Not one word, not one syllable,' replied the other, good humoredly, 'until you are actually within the pale. Don't be alarmed,' he continued, seeing Hiram look disappointed. 'To tell you would not do the least good, and might frustrate my plans. But I will work the matter for you, my boy, if it is a possible thing; and for my part I see no difficulty in it. When my family come in town we will organize. Meantime let me ask, have you learned to waltz?'

'Not a single word, not even a syllable,' replied the other, laughingly, 'until you're actually in the circle. Don't worry,' he continued, noticing Hiram's disappointment. 'Telling you wouldn’t help at all and might mess up my plans. But I’ll handle this for you, my friend, if it’s possible; and honestly, I don’t see any issues with it. When my family arrives in town, we'll get things organized. In the meantime, let me ask, have you learned to waltz?'

'To waltz?' exclaimed Hiram, in horror. 'No. I don't even know how to dance; I was taught to believe it sinful. As to waltzing, how can you ask me if I practise such a disgusting, such an immoral style of performance, invented by infidel German students to give additional zest to their orgies.'

"To waltz?" Hiram gasped, horrified. "No. I don't even know how to dance; I was taught it was a sin. As for waltzing, how can you ask me if I engage in such a disgusting, immoral way of dancing, created by godless German students to spice up their parties?"

'Did Dr. Chellis tell you that,' said Mr. Bennett, with something like a sneer.

"Did Dr. Chellis tell you that?" Mr. Bennett said, sounding a bit mocking.

'No; I read it in the Christian Herald.'

'No; I saw it in the Christian Herald.'

'I thought so. Dr. Chellis has too much sense to utter such stuff.'

'I thought so. Dr. Chellis is too sensible to say that kind of nonsense.'

'Does Mr. Myrtle approve of waltzing?' inquired Hiram, with a groan.

"Does Mr. Myrtle like waltzing?" Hiram asked, groaning.

'Hiram, don't be a goose. Of course, Mr. Myrtle does not exactly approve of it. That is, he don't waltz himself, his wife don't waltz, and his children are not old enough; but he does not object to any 'rational amusement,' and he leaves his congregation to decide what is rational.'

'Hiram, don’t be silly. Of course, Mr. Myrtle doesn’t really approve of it. I mean, he doesn’t dance, his wife doesn’t dance, and his kids are too young for that; but he doesn’t mind any 'rational entertainment,' and he lets his congregation decide what is rational.'

'Well, I shall not waltz, that's certain.'

'Well, I'm definitely not going to waltz.'

'Yes you will, too. The girl you are to marry—the girl who has a clear two hundred thousand in her own right—she waltzes, and you have got to waltz.'

'Yes, you will too. The girl you’re going to marry—the girl who has a solid two hundred thousand to her name—she waltzes, and you have to waltz.'

Hiram's head swam, as if already giddy in the revolving maze; but it was the thought of the two hundred thousand dollars, nothing else, which turned his brain. The color in his face went and came; he hesitated.

Hiram's head was spinning, as if he was already dizzy in the twisting maze; but it was the thought of the two hundred thousand dollars, nothing else, that made his mind race. The color in his face came and went; he hesitated.

'I will think of it,' at last he ejaculated.

"I'll think about it," he finally said.

'Of course you will,' cried Mr. Bennett, 'of course you will, and decide like a sensible man afterward, not like an idiot; but you must decide quick, for I must put you in training for the fall campaign.'

'Of course you will,' shouted Mr. Bennett, 'of course you will, and make a smart decision afterward, not a silly one; but you have to decide fast, because I need to get you ready for the fall campaign.'

'What do you mean?'

'What do you mean?'

'Why, simply this; the girl will not look at you unless you are a fashionable fellow—don't put on any more wry faces, but think of the prize—and I must have you well up in all the accomplishments. For the rest, you are what I call, a finely-formed, good-looking, and rather graceful fellow, if you are my cousin.'

'Why, it's simple; the girl won't notice you unless you're stylish—stop making those faces and focus on the goal—and I need you to be well-versed in all the skills. Other than that, you’re what I’d call a nicely built, attractive, and somewhat graceful guy, considering you’re my cousin.'

Hiram's features relaxed.

Hiram's expression softened.

'When can I call on Mr. Myrtle?' he asked.

'When can I visit Mr. Myrtle?' he asked.

'Not for several weeks. He is taking a longer vacation than usual. However, come with me every Sunday, and you will hear Mr. Strang, our curate, who officiates in Mr. Myrtle's absence. A most excellent man, and a very fair preacher.'

'Not for several weeks. He is taking a longer vacation than usual. However, come with me every Sunday, and you will hear Mr. Strang, our curate, who leads the service in Mr. Myrtle's absence. A truly excellent man and a pretty good preacher.'

'Have you a Sunday school connected with the church?'

'Do you have a Sunday school connected to the church?'

'Do you think we are heathen, Hiram? Have we a Sunday school? I should suppose so! What is more, the future Mrs. Meeker is one of the teachers,'

'Do you think we're uncivilized, Hiram? Do we have a Sunday school? I would think so! What's more, the future Mrs. Meeker is one of the teachers,'

'Yet she waltzes?'

'But she dances?'

'Yet she waltzes.'

'But she dances.'

'Well, I hope I shall understand this better by and by.'

'Well, I hope I'll understand this better soon.'

'Certainly you will.'

'Of course you will.'

The two proceeded down town to their business.

The two headed downtown to take care of their business.


In a very few days after, Hiram Meeker was the pupil—the private pupil—of Signor Alberto, dancing master to the aristocracy of the town. [That is not what he called himself, but I wish to be intelligible.] Alberto had directions to perfect his pupil in every step practised in the world of fashion. Hiram proved an apt and ready scholar. He gave this new branch of education the same care and assiduity that he always practised in everything he undertook. Mr. Bennett was not out of the way in praising his parts. Signor Alberto was delighted with his pupil. His rapid progress was a source of great pleasure to the master. To be sure, he could not get on quite as well as if he had consented to go in with a class; but this Hiram would not think of. Still the matter was managed without much difficulty, as the Signor could always command supernumeraries.

In just a few days, Hiram Meeker became the private student of Signor Alberto, the dance instructor for the town's elite. [That’s not exactly how he described himself, but I want to be clear.] Alberto was tasked with teaching Hiram every dance move that was popular in fashionable circles. Hiram was a quick and eager learner. He approached this new form of education with the same dedication and diligence that he applied to everything else he took on. Mr. Bennett was right to commend his talents. Signor Alberto was thrilled with Hiram's progress. His fast development brought great joy to the teacher. Of course, Hiram couldn't advance as quickly as he might have in a class setting, but he wouldn't consider that option. Still, things worked out easily enough, as the Signor could always bring in extras.

When it came to the waltz, Alberto was kind enough to introduce to Hiram a young lady—a friend of his—who, he said, was perfectly familiar with every measure; and who would, as a particular favor, take the steps with him, under the master's special direction. It took Hiram's breath away, poor fellow, to be thrown so closely into the embraces of such a fine-looking, and by no means diffident damsel. It was what he had not been accustomed to. True, he had been in the habit at one time of playing the flirt, of holding the girls' hands in his, and pressing them significantly, and sighing and talking sentimental nonsense; but here the tables were turned. Hiram was the bashful one, and the young lady apparently the flirt. She explained, with, tantalizing nonchalance, how he ought to take a more encircling hold of her waist. She illustrated practically the different methods—close waltzing, medium waltzing, and waltzing at arms' length. She would waltz light and heavy—observing to Hiram that he might on some occasion have an awkward partner, and it was well to be prepared.

When it came to the waltz, Alberto kindly introduced Hiram to a young lady—a friend of his—who he said was completely familiar with every step; and who would, as a special favor, dance with him under the master's guidance. It took Hiram's breath away, poor guy, to be so closely embraced by such a stunning and confident girl. It was something he wasn't used to. Sure, he had once been the flirty type, holding girls' hands, pressing them meaningfully, sighing, and talking sentimental nonsense; but now the roles were reversed. Hiram was the shy one, and the young lady seemed to be the flirter. She casually explained how he should hold her waist more securely. She practically showed him different styles—close waltzing, medium waltzing, and waltzing at arm's length. She waltzed lightly and heavily, telling Hiram that he might someday have an awkward partner, so it was good to be prepared.

To better explain, the young lady would become the gentleman; and in whirling Hiram round, she exhibited a strength and vigor truly astonishing.

To clarify, the young woman became the gentleman; and as she spun Hiram around, she displayed a strength and energy that was truly impressive.

All the while Hiram, with quick breath, and heightened color, and whirling brain, was striving hard and failing fast to keep his wits about him. What was most annoying of all, the young lady, though so accommodating and familiar as a partner to practise with under the master's eye, when the exercise was over appeared perfectly and absolutely indifferent to Hiram. She was quite insensible to every little byplay of his to attract her notice, which, as he advanced in her acquaintance, he began to practice before the lesson commenced, or after it was finished. The fact is, whoever or whatever she might be, she evidently held Hiram in great contempt as a greenhorn. Strange to say, for once all his powers of fascination failed; and the more he tried to call them forth, the more signal was his discomfiture. It does not appear that Hiram, after finishing his education with Signor Alberto, attempted to continue his acquaintance with his partner in the waltz. Once during the course he did ask the young lady where she lived, and intimated that he would be pleased to call and see her; but the observation was received with such evident signs of dissatisfaction, that he never renewed the subject, and it is doubtful if he ever explained to himself satisfactorily his failure to get in the good graces of such a handsome girl and so perfect a waltzer.

All the while, Hiram, breathing quickly, with flushed cheeks and a racing mind, was struggling hard and failing fast to keep his composure. What was most frustrating of all was that the young lady, although friendly and easygoing as a partner to practice with under the instructor's watchful eye, seemed completely and utterly indifferent to Hiram once the lesson was over. She was totally oblivious to all his little gestures meant to catch her attention, which he began to try out as their acquaintance grew, either before the lesson started or after it ended. The truth is, whoever she was, she clearly looked down on Hiram as an inexperienced novice. Strangely enough, for once all his charm failed him; the more he tried to summon it, the more pronounced his embarrassment became. It seems that after concluding his training with Signor Alberto, Hiram didn’t make an effort to continue his friendship with his waltz partner. Once during the course, he did ask the young lady where she lived and hinted that he would be happy to visit her; however, his comment was met with such clear signs of annoyance that he never brought it up again, and it’s doubtful he ever fully understood why he couldn’t win the favor of such a beautiful girl and such a skilled dancer.


CHAPTER X.

The Rev. Augustus Myrtle, rector of St. Jude's, was one of those circumstances of nature which are only to be encountered in metropolitan life. This seems a paradox. I will explain. All his qualities were born with him, not acquired, and those qualities could only shine in the aristocratic and fashionable circles of a large city. As animals by instinct avoid whatever is noxious and hurtful, so Augustus Myrtle from his infancy by instinct avoided all poor people and all persons not in the 'very first society.'

The Rev. Augustus Myrtle, rector of St. Jude's, was one of those rare characters that you only find in big city life. It might sound contradictory, but let me clarify. All his traits were innate, not learned, and those traits could only flourish in the elite and fashionable circles of a major city. Just as animals instinctively steer clear of anything harmful, so Augustus Myrtle instinctively avoided all poor people and anyone not in the 'highest society' from a young age.

Children are naturally democrats; school is a great leveller. Augustus Myrtle recognized no such propositions. While a boy at the academy, while a youth in college, he sought the intimacy of boys and youths of rich persons of ton. It was not enough that a young fellow was well bred and had a good social position—he must be rich. It was not enough that he was rich—he must have position.

Children are naturally democratic; school is a great equalizer. Augustus Myrtle didn't accept any of that. As a boy at the academy and a young man in college, he sought out the company of wealthy kids and young adults from the upper class. It wasn't enough for a guy to be well-mannered and socially well-off—he had to be rich. And it wasn't enough to just be rich—he had to have social status.

I do not think that Augustus Myrtle sat down carefully to calculate all this. So I say it was instinctive—born with him. A person who frequents only the society of the well bred and the wealthy must, to a degree at least, possess refined and elegant and expensive tastes, and it was so in the case of Myrtle. His tastes were refined and elegant and expensive.

I don’t think Augustus Myrtle intentionally sat down to figure all this out. I believe it was instinctive—something he was born with. Someone who only hangs out with well-bred and wealthy people has to, at least to some extent, have refined, elegant, and expensive tastes, and that was true for Myrtle. His tastes were refined, elegant, and expensive.

His parents were themselves people of respectability, but very poor. His mother used to say that her son's decided predilections were in consequence of her unfortunate state of mind the season Augustus was born, when poverty pinched the family sharply. Mr. Myrtle was a man of collegiate education, with an excellent mind, but totally unfitted for active life. The result was, after marrying a poor girl, who was, however, of the 'aristocracy,' he became, through the influence of her friends, the librarian of the principal library in a neighboring city, with a fair salary, on which, with occasional sums received for literary productions, he managed to bring up and support his small family. At times, when some unexpected expenses had to be incurred, as I have hinted, poverty seemed to poor Mrs. Myrtle a very great hardship, and such was their situation the year Augustus was born.

His parents were respectable people, but very poor. His mother often said that her son’s strong preferences were due to her unfortunate mindset during the season Augustus was born, when poverty hit the family hard. Mr. Myrtle was educated and had a sharp mind, but he wasn’t suited for active life. As a result, after marrying a poor girl who, nonetheless, came from an 'aristocratic' background, he became the librarian of the main library in a nearby city, thanks to the influence of her friends. He earned a decent salary and supplemented it with occasional payments for his writing, allowing him to support his small family. However, when unexpected expenses came up, as I mentioned, poverty felt like a heavy burden to Mrs. Myrtle, and that was their situation the year Augustus was born.

He was the only son, and the hope of the parents centred on him. It was settled that he should be sent to the best schools and to a first-class college. He had, perhaps, rather more than ordinary ability, the power to display to the best advantage the talents and acquirements he did possess, together with attractive manners, which, though reserved, were pleasing. He was slight, gracefully formed, and a little above the ordinary height. He had a dark complexion, a face thin and colorless, with fine, large, black eyes.

He was their only son, and his parents placed all their hopes on him. They had decided he would attend the best schools and a top-tier college. He had perhaps slightly more than average ability and knew how to showcase his talents and skills effectively, along with charming manners that, while somewhat reserved, were appealing. He was slender, well-proportioned, and somewhat taller than average. He had a dark complexion, a thin and pale face, and striking large black eyes.

When I say Augustus Myrtle sought only the intimacy of the rich and well bred, you must not suppose he was a toady, or practised obsequiously. Not at all. He mingled with his associates, assuming to be one of them—their equal. True, his want of money led to desperate economical contrivances behind the scenes, but on the stage he betrayed by no sign that affairs did not flow as smoothly with him as with his companions. In all this, he had in his mother great support and encouragement. Her relations were precisely of the stamp Augustus desired to cultivate, and this gave him many advantages. As usually happens, he found what he sought. By the aid of the associations he had formed with so much assiduity, to say nothing of his own personal recommendations, he married a nice girl, the only child of a widowed lady in the right 'set' and with sixty thousand dollars, besides a considerable expectancy on the mother's decease. Shortly after, he became rector of St. Jude's, the most exclusive 'aristocratic' religious establishment in New York.

When I say Augustus Myrtle only wanted to be close to the wealthy and well-bred, you shouldn’t think he was a sycophant or overly eager to please. Not at all. He interacted with his peers, acting like he was one of them—an equal. Sure, his lack of money led to some desperate financial juggling behind the scenes, but on the surface, he showed no signs that things weren't going as smoothly for him as they were for his friends. In all this, he had strong support and encouragement from his mother. Her connections were exactly the kind Augustus wanted to build, which gave him many advantages. As usually happens, he found what he was looking for. With the help of the relationships he had worked so hard to form, not to mention his own personal charm, he married a lovely girl, the only child of a widowed woman in the right 'set' and with sixty thousand dollars, plus a significant inheritance upon her mother's passing. Soon after, he became the rector of St. Jude's, the most exclusive 'aristocratic' church in New York.

At this present period, the Rev. Augustus Myrtle was but thirty-five, and, from his standing and influence, he considered it no presumption to look forward to the time when he should become bishop of the diocese.

At this point in time, Rev. Augustus Myrtle was only thirty-five, and due to his position and influence, he felt it was not unreasonable to anticipate the day when he would become the bishop of the diocese.

His health was excellent, if we may except some very slight indications of weakness of the larynx, which had been the cause of his making two excursions to Europe, each of six months' duration, which were coupled with an appropriation of twenty-five hundred dollars by his indulgent congregation to pay expenses.

His health was excellent, except for some very minor signs of weakness in his larynx, which had led him to make two trips to Europe, each lasting six months, funded by a generous allowance of twenty-five hundred dollars from his supportive congregation to cover the costs.


While Mr. Myrtle and his family were still absent, Hiram had made very sensible progress in mastering the mysteries of the Episcopal form of worship, and became fully versed in certain doctrinal points, embracing all questions of what constitutes a 'church' and a proper 'succession.' His investigations were carried on under the direction of the Rev. Mr. Strang, a man of feeble mind (Mr. Myrtle was careful to have no one near him unless the contrast was to his advantage), but a worthy and conscientious person, who believed he was doing Heaven service in bringing Hiram into the fold of the true church. Hiram was again in his element as an object of religious interest. Before the rector had returned, he became very impatient to see him. It was a long while since he had been at communion, and he began to fear his hold on heaven would be weakened by so long an absence from that sacrament. Besides, he felt quite prepared and ready to be confirmed.

While Mr. Myrtle and his family were still away, Hiram made significant progress in understanding the Episcopal form of worship and became well-versed in key doctrinal issues, including what defines a 'church' and proper 'succession.' His inquiries were guided by the Rev. Mr. Strang, a somewhat simple-minded man (Mr. Myrtle was careful to surround himself with people who only made him look better), but a decent and dedicated individual who believed he was serving God by bringing Hiram into the fold of the true church. Hiram was once again in his element as a subject of religious interest. Before the rector returned, he grew increasingly eager to see him. It had been quite a while since he last took communion, and he began to worry that his connection to heaven would fade due to such an extended absence from that sacrament. Moreover, he felt completely prepared and ready to be confirmed.

The Myrtles returned at last. In due time, Mrs. Bennett talked the whole matter over with Mrs. Myrtle. Hiram was represented as 'a very rich young merchant, destined to be a leading man in the city—of an ancient and honorable New England family—very desirable in the church—a cousin'—[here several sentences were uttered in a whisper, accompanied by nods and signs significant, which I shall never be able to translate]—'must secure him—ripe for it now.'

The Myrtles finally returned. Eventually, Mrs. Bennett discussed the whole situation with Mrs. Myrtle. Hiram was described as 'a very wealthy young businessman, expected to become a prominent figure in the city—of an old and respected New England family—highly sought after in the church—a cousin'—[at this point, several sentences were whispered, accompanied by nods and meaningful gestures, which I will never be able to translate]—'must secure him—perfect timing now.'

I think I forgot to say that Mrs. Myrtle and Mrs. Bennett were in the same 'set' as young ladies, and were very intimate.

I think I forgot to mention that Mrs. Myrtle and Mrs. Bennett were in the same social circle as young ladies and were very close friends.

The nest day Mrs. Bennett opened the subject to Mr. Myrtle, his wife having duly prepared him. The object was to introduce Hiram into the church in the most effective manner. This could only be done through the instrumentality of the reverend gentleman himself. Everything went smoothly. Mr. Myrtle was not insensible to the value of infusing new and fresh elements into his congregation.

The next day, Mrs. Bennett brought up the topic with Mr. Myrtle, as his wife had properly prepared him. The goal was to introduce Hiram to the church in the best way possible. This could only be achieved with the help of the reverend gentleman himself. Everything went well. Mr. Myrtle recognized the importance of bringing in new and fresh elements to his congregation.

'Of course,' he observed, 'this wealthy young man will take an entire pew.' (The annual auction of rented pews was soon to come off, and Mr. Myrtle liked marvellously to see strong competition. It spoke well for the church.)

'Of course,' he noted, 'this rich young guy will take up an entire pew.' (The annual auction for rented pews was coming up soon, and Mr. Myrtle really enjoyed seeing strong competition. It reflected well on the church.)

'He will purchase a pew, if a desirable one can be had,' answered Mrs. Bennett.

'He will buy a pew, if a good one is available,' answered Mrs. Bennett.

'Oh, that is well. How fortunate! The Winslows are going to Europe to reside, and I think will sell theirs. One of the best in the church. Pray ask Mr. Bennett to look after it.'

'Oh, that's great! How lucky! The Winslows are moving to Europe, and I think they're going to sell their place. It's one of the best in the church. Please ask Mr. Bennett to take care of it.'

'Thank you. How very considerate, how very thoughtful! We will see to it at once.'

'Thank you. How thoughtful of you! We'll take care of it right away.'

The interview ended, after some further conversation, in a manner most satisfactory.

The interview wrapped up, after a bit more chatting, in a way that was very satisfying.


It was a magnificent autumnal afternoon, the second week of October, when Hiram Meeker, by previous appointment, called at the residence of the Rev. Augustus Myrtle. The house was built on to the church, so as to correspond in architecture, and exhibited great taste in exterior as well as interior arrangement. Hiram walked up the steps and boldly rang the bell. He had improved a good deal in some respects since his passage at arms with Dr. Chellis, and while under the auspices of Mr. Bennett. He had laid aside the creamy air he used so frequently to assume, and had hardened himself, so to speak, against contingencies. I was saying he marched boldly up and rang the bell.

It was a beautiful autumn afternoon, in the second week of October, when Hiram Meeker, having made an appointment, arrived at the home of Rev. Augustus Myrtle. The house was attached to the church, matching its architectural style, and displayed great taste in both its exterior and interior design. Hiram walked up the steps and confidently rang the bell. He had improved quite a bit in some ways since his confrontation with Dr. Chellis and his time with Mr. Bennett. He had shed the timid demeanor he used to have and had toughened himself, so to speak, to face challenges. I mean, he marched confidently up and rang the bell.

A footman in unexceptionable livery opened the door. Mr. Myrtle was engaged, but on Hiram's sending in his name, he was ushered into the front parlor, and requested to sit, and informed that Mr. Myrtle would see him in a few minutes. This gave Hiram time to look about him.

A footman in standard uniform opened the door. Mr. Myrtle was busy, but when Hiram sent in his name, he was shown into the front parlor, asked to take a seat, and told that Mr. Myrtle would see him in a few minutes. This gave Hiram a chance to look around.

It so happened that it was the occasion of a preliminary gathering for the season (there had been no meeting since June) of those who belonged to the 'Society for the Relief of Reduced Ladies of former Wealth and Refinement.' This 'relief' consisted in furnishing work to the recipients of the bounty at prices about one quarter less than they could procure elsewhere, and without experiencing a sense of obligation which these charitable ladies managed to call forth.

It just so happened that it was time for an initial meeting for the season (there hadn’t been a gathering since June) of those involved in the 'Society for the Relief of Reduced Ladies of Former Wealth and Refinement.' This 'relief' meant providing work to the recipients of the bounty at rates roughly one-quarter lower than they could find elsewhere, without making them feel like they owed anything, which these charitable ladies skillfully created.

There was already in the back parlor a bevy of six or eight, principally young, fine-looking, and admirably dressed women.

There were already six or eight attractive and well-dressed young women in the back parlor.

Arrayed in the most expensive silks, of rich colors, admirably corresponding with the season, fitted in a mode the most faultless to the exquisite forms of these fair creatures, or made dexterously to conceal any natural defect, they rose, they sat, they walked up and down the room, greeting from time to time the new comers as they arrived.

Dressed in the finest silks in vibrant colors that perfectly matched the season, tailored flawlessly to enhance the beautiful shapes of these elegant women or cleverly designed to hide any natural flaws, they stood, sat, and walked around the room, occasionally greeting newcomers as they arrived.

The conversation turned meanwhile on the way the summer had been spent, and much delicate gossip was broached or hinted at, but not entered into. Next the talk was about dress. The names of the several fashionable dressmakers were quoted as authority for this, and denunciatory of that. Congratulations were exchanged: 'How charmingly you look—how sweet that is—what a lovely bonnet!'

The conversation shifted to how everyone had spent their summer, and a lot of subtle gossip was brought up or hinted at but not fully discussed. Then the talk moved on to fashion. They mentioned various trendy designers as the authority on this style or that one. Compliments were shared: "You look so lovely—how sweet is that—what a beautiful hat!"

All this Hiram Meeker drank in with open ears and eyes, for from where he was sitting, he could see everything that was going on, as well as hear every word.

All this Hiram Meeker took in with open ears and eyes, because from his seat, he could see everything happening and hear every word.

One thing particularly impressed him. He felt that never before had he been in such society. The ladies of Dr. Chellis's church were intelligent, refined, and well bred, but here was TON—that unmistakable, unquestionable ton which arrogates everything unto itself, claims everything, and with a certain class is everything.

One thing really stood out to him. He felt he had never been in such company before. The women from Dr. Chellis's church were smart, classy, and well-mannered, but here was TON—that undeniable, indisputable ton that takes everything for itself, claims everything, and is everything with a certain elite class.

I need not say, to a person of Hiram's keen and appreciative sense, the picture before him was most attractive. How perfect was every point in it! What minute and fastidious attention had been devoted to every article of dress! How every article had been specially designed to set off and adorn! The hat, how charming; the hair, how exquisitely coiffed; the shawl, how magnificent; the dress how rich! The gloves, of what admirable tint, and how neatly fitted; and how wonderfully were the walking boots adapted to display foot and ankle! And these did not distinguish one, but every one present.

I don't need to tell someone like Hiram, who has a sharp and appreciative eye, that the scene in front of him was incredibly appealing. Every detail was perfect! The meticulous and careful attention given to each piece of clothing was impressive! Each item had been specifically crafted to enhance and beautify! The hat was delightful; the hair was styled flawlessly; the shawl was stunning; the dress was luxurious! The gloves were in such a lovely shade and fit so well; and the walking boots were perfectly designed to showcase the foot and ankle! And this wasn’t just true for one person, but for everyone present.

I do not wonder Hiram was carried away by the spectacle. There is something very overpowering in such a scene. Who is sufficient to resist its seductive influences?

I don't doubt that Hiram was captivated by the scene. There's something incredibly overwhelming about it. Who can really resist its alluring pull?

In the midst of what might be called a trance, when Hiram's senses were wrapt in a sort of charmed Elysium, the Rev. Augustus Myrtle entered the room. He did not look toward Hiram, but passed directly into the back parlor. He walked along, not as if he were stepping on eggs, but very smoothly and noiselessly, as if treading (as he was doing) on the finest of velvet carpets.

In the middle of what could be called a trance, when Hiram's senses were wrapped in a sort of enchanting bliss, Rev. Augustus Myrtle came into the room. He didn’t glance at Hiram but went straight into the back parlor. He moved not cautiously as if stepping on eggs, but very smoothly and quietly, as if walking on the softest velvet carpet.

Instantly what a flutter! How they ran up to him, ambitious to get the first salute, and to proffer the first congratulation! How gracefully the Rev. Augustus Myrtle received each! Two or three there were (there were reasons, doubtless) whose cheeks he kissed decorously, yet possibly with some degree of relish. The rest had to content themselves with shaking hands. Many and various were the compliments he received. Their 'delight to see him, how well he was looking,' and so forth.

Instantly, what a buzz! They rushed up to him, eager to be the first to greet him and offer their congratulations! The Rev. Augustus Myrtle accepted each with such grace! There were a couple of people (for reasons, no doubt) whose cheeks he kissed politely, perhaps even with a hint of enjoyment. The others had to settle for a handshake. He received many compliments, including their 'delight to see him, how great he looked,' and so on.

Presently he started to leave them.

Presently, he began to walk away from them.

'Oh, you must not run off so soon, we shall follow you to your sanctum.'

'Oh, you can't leave so soon, we'll follow you to your private space.'

'An engagement,' replied Mr. Myrtle, glancing into the other room.

'An engagement,' Mr. Myrtle replied, glancing into the other room.

A score of handsome eyes were turned in the direction where Hiram was seated, listening with attention, and watching everything. Discomfited by such an array, he colored, coughed, and nervously shifted his position. Some laughed. The rest looked politely indifferent.

A bunch of attractive eyes were focused on Hiram, who was sitting there, paying close attention and observing everything. Feeling embarrassed by all the attention, he flushed, coughed, and fidgeted in his seat. Some people laughed. The others appeared politely uninterested.

'A connection of the Bennetts,' whispered Mrs. Myrtle, 'a fine young man, immensely rich. He is to come in future to our church.'

'A connection of the Bennetts,' whispered Mrs. Myrtle, 'a great young guy, incredibly wealthy. He will be coming to our church in the future.'

'Ah,' 'Yes,' 'Indeed,' 'Excellent.' Such were the responses.

'Oh,' 'Yes,' 'Definitely,' 'Great.' Those were the responses.

Meanwhile Mr. Myrtle had greeted Hiram courteously, and invited him to his library. This was across the hall, in a room which formed a part of the church edifice.

Meanwhile, Mr. Myrtle greeted Hiram politely and invited him to his library. It was across the hall, in a room that was part of the church building.

As Hiram followed Mr. Myrtle out of the parlor, several of the ladies took another look at him. They could not but remark that he was finely formed, fashionably dressed, and, thanks to Signor Alberto, of a very graceful carriage.

As Hiram followed Mr. Myrtle out of the living room, several of the women took another look at him. They couldn't help but notice that he was well-built, stylishly dressed, and, thanks to Signor Alberto, had a very graceful demeanor.

The interview between Mr. Myrtle and Hiram was brief. The latter, thoroughly tutored by his cousin, was careful to say nothing about his previous conviction and wonderful conversion, but left Mr. Myrtle, as was very proper, to lead in the conversation. He had previously talked with Mr. Strang, which, with the recommendation of Mrs. Bennett, left no doubt in his mind as to Hiram's fitness to receive confirmation.

The interview between Mr. Myrtle and Hiram was short. Hiram, who had been well-prepared by his cousin, made sure not to mention his past conviction or amazing transformation, allowing Mr. Myrtle, as was appropriate, to take the lead in the conversation. He had already spoken with Mr. Strang, and with Mrs. Bennett's recommendation, he had no doubts about Hiram's suitability for confirmation.

It was very hard for him to be informed that his early baptism must go for nothing—what time his father and mother, in their ignorance and simplicity, brought their child to present before God, and receive the beautiful rite of the sprinkling of water.

It was really tough for him to learn that his early baptism must go for nothing—what time his father and mother, in their ignorance and simplicity, brought their child to present before God and receive the beautiful rite of water sprinkling.

A dreadful mistake they made, since no properly consecrated hands administered on that occasion. But nevertheless, Hiram is safe. Lucky fellow, he has discovered the mistake, and repaired it in season.

A terrible mistake they made, since no properly consecrated hands were involved that time. But still, Hiram is okay. Lucky guy, he figured out the mistake and fixed it just in time.

'I think, Mr. Meeker, your conversations with Mr. Strang have proved very instructive to you. Here is a work I have written, which embraces the whole of my controversy with Mr. Howland on the true church (and there is not salvation in any other) and the apostolic succession. Having read and approved this,' he added with a pleasant smile, 'I will vouch for you as a good churchman.'

'I think, Mr. Meeker, your talks with Mr. Strang have been very enlightening for you. Here is a piece I’ve written that covers my entire debate with Mr. Howland about the true church (and there is no salvation outside of it) and the apostolic succession. Having read and approved this,' he added with a friendly smile, 'I'll vouch for you as a good church member.'

Hiram was delighted. He took the volume, and was about to express his thanks, when Mrs. Myrtle appeared at the door, which had been left open.

Hiram was thrilled. He took the book and was about to say thank you when Mrs. Myrtle walked in through the door that had been left open.

'My dear, I regret to disturb you, but'—

'My dear, I'm sorry to interrupt you, but'—

'I will join you at once,' said Mr. Myrtle, rising. This is Mr. Meeker, a cousin of your friend Mrs. Bennett'—as if she did not know it.

"I'll join you right away," said Mr. Myrtle, getting up. "This is Mr. Meeker, a cousin of your friend Mrs. Bennett"—as if she didn't already know that.

Mrs. Myrtle bowed graciously, and said, with charming condescension:

Mrs. Myrtle bowed politely and said, with a charming sense of superiority:

'Then it is you I have heard such a good report of. You are coming to our church away from——'

'Then it’s you I’ve heard such great things about. You’re coming to our church from——'

'Never mind from where, my dear,' said Mr, Myrtle pleasantly, and he bowed Hiram out in a manner which positively charmed our hero.

'It doesn’t matter where it’s from, my dear,' said Mr. Myrtle kindly, and he ushered Hiram out in a way that truly charmed our hero.

That evening Mr. Bennett told Hiram he had purchased a pew for him—price sixteen hundred and fifty dollars.

That evening, Mr. Bennett told Hiram he had bought a pew for him—price sixteen hundred and fifty dollars.

'Sixteen hundred and fifty dollars,' exclaimed the other, in amazement.

"Sixteen hundred and fifty dollars," the other person exclaimed, amazed.

'Yes.'

'Yeah.'

'Why, I can't stand that. The dearest pews in Dr. Chellis's church were not over six hundred. You are joking.'

'Why, I can't handle that. The best seats in Dr. Chellis's church were barely six hundred. You're kidding.'

'You are an idiot,' retorted Mr. Bennett, half pettishly, half playfully. 'Have you not placed yourself in my hands? Shall I not manage your interests as I please? I say I want sixteen hundred and fifty dollars. I know you can draw the money without the least inconvenience. If I thought you could not, I would advance it myself. Are you content?'

'You're an idiot,' Mr. Bennett shot back, half annoyed, half joking. 'Haven't you put yourself in my hands? Aren't I allowed to handle your interests as I want? I say I need sixteen hundred and fifty dollars. I know you can get the money without any trouble. If I thought you couldn't, I would give it to you myself. Are you okay with that?'

Hiram nodded a doubtful assent.

Hiram nodded hesitantly.

How fortunate,' continued Mr. Bennett, that the Winslows are going to Europe, and how lucky I got there the minute I did! Young Bishop came in just as I closed the purchase. I know what he wanted it for, and I know what I wanted it for. Hiram, a word in your ear—your pew is immediately in front of our heiress! Bravo, old fellow! Now, will you pay up?'

“How fortunate,” Mr. Bennett continued, “that the Winslows are going to Europe, and how lucky I was to be there right when I was! Young Bishop walked in just as I finalized the purchase. I know what he wanted it for, and I know what I wanted it for. Hiram, let me give you a hint—your pew is directly in front of our heiress! Bravo, my friend! Now, will you settle up?”

Hiram nodded this time with satisfaction.

Hiram nodded this time with approval.

The second Sunday thereafter one might observe that the Winslows' pew had been newly cushioned and carpeted, and otherwise put in order. Several prayer books and a Bible, elegantly bound, and lettered 'H. Meeker,' were placed in it. This could not escape the notice of the very elegant and fashionably dressed young lady in the next slip. Strange to say, the pew contained no occupant. But just before the service was about to commence, Hiram, purposely a little late, walked quietly in, and took possession of his property. His pose was capital. His ease and nonchalance were perfectly unexceptionable, evidencing haut ton. He had been practising for weeks.

The second Sunday after that, you could see that the Winslows' pew had been freshly cushioned and carpeted, and generally tidied up. A few prayer books and a nicely bound Bible labeled 'H. Meeker' were placed inside. This didn't go unnoticed by the stylishly dressed young woman in the next pew. Strangely enough, the pew was empty. But just before the service was about to begin, Hiram, intentionally arriving a bit late, walked in quietly and claimed his spot. His posture was impressive. He exuded ease and nonchalance, clearly showing off his high-class style. He had been practicing for weeks.

'Who can he be?' asked the elegant and fashionably dressed young lady of herself. She was left to wonder. When he walked homeward, Hiram was informed by Mr. Bennett that the elegant and fashionably dressed young lady was Miss Arabella Thorne, without father, without mother, of age, and possessed of a clear sum of two hundred thousand dollars in her own right!

'Who could he be?' wondered the stylishly dressed young woman. She was left curious. As Hiram walked home, Mr. Bennett told him that the stylishly dressed young woman was Miss Arabella Thorne, who was on her own, of age, and had a total of two hundred thousand dollars to her name!


AMERICAN FINANCES AND RESOURCES.

letter no. i, from hon. robert j. walker.

Letter No. I, from Hon. Robert J. Walker.

London, 10 Half Moon Street, Piccadilly,}
August 5, 1863.}

London, 10 Half Moon Street, Piccadilly,
August 5, 1863.

The question has been often asked me, here and on the continent, how has your Secretary of the Treasury (Mr. Chase) so marvellously sustained American credit during this rebellion, and when will your finances collapse? This question I have frequently answered in conversations with European statesmen and bankers, and the discussion has closed generally in decided approval of Mr. Chase's financial policy, and great confidence in the wonderful resources of the United States.

The question I’ve often been asked, both here and in Europe, how has your Secretary of the Treasury (Mr. Chase) managed to uphold American credit so impressively during this rebellion, and when will your finances fall apart? I have frequently answered this question in discussions with European politicians and bankers, and the conversation usually ends with strong approval of Mr. Chase's financial strategy and a deep confidence in the incredible resources of the United States.

Thus encouraged, I have concluded to discuss the question in a series of letters, explaining Mr. Chase's system and stating the reasons of its remarkable success. The interest in such a topic is not confined to the United States, nor to the present period, but extends to all times and nations. Indeed, finance, as a science, belongs to the world. It is a principal branch of the doctrine of 'the wealth of nations,' discussed, during the last century, with so much ability by Adam Smith. Although many great principles were then settled, yet political economy is emphatically progressive, especially the important branches of credit, currency, taxation, and revenue.

Feeling encouraged, I've decided to tackle the question in a series of letters, explaining Mr. Chase's system and outlining the reasons for its remarkable success. The interest in this topic isn't limited to the United States or the current time; it spans all eras and countries. In fact, finance, as a science, is global. It's a key part of the concept of 'the wealth of nations,' which was expertly discussed by Adam Smith last century. While many important principles were established then, political economy is definitely evolving, especially in the crucial areas of credit, currency, taxation, and revenue.

Mr. Chase's success has been complete under the most appalling difficulties. The preceding administration, by their treasonable course, and anti-coercion heresies, had almost paralyzed the Government. They had increased the rate of interest of Federal loans from six to nearly twelve per cent. per annum. Their Vice-president (Mr. Breckenridge), their Finance Minister (Mr. Cobb), their Secretary of War (Mr. Floyd), their Secretary of the Interior (Mr. Thompson), are now in the traitor army. Even the President (Mr. Buchanan), with an evident purpose of aiding the South to dissolve the Union, had announced in his messages the absurd political paradox, that a State has no right to secede, but that the Government has no right to prevent its secession. It was a conspiracy of traitors, at the head of which stood the President, secretly pledged, at Ostend and Cininnati, to the South (as the price of their support), to aid them to control or destroy the republic. Thus was it that, in time of profound peace, when our United States six per cents. commanded a few weeks before a large premium, and our debt was less than $65,000,000, that Mr. Buchanan's Secretary of the Treasury (Mr. Cobb) was borrowing money at an interest of nearly twelve per cent. per annum. Most fortunately that accursed administration was drawing to a close, or the temporary overthrow of the Government would have been effected. Never did any minister of finance undertake a task apparently so hopeless as that so fully accomplished by Mr. Chase in reviving the public credit. A single fact will illustrate the extraordinary result. At the close of the fiscal year ending 1st July, 1860, our public debt was only $64,769,703, and Secretary Cobb was borrowing money at twelve per cent. per annum. On the first of July 1863, in the midst of a stupendous rebellion, our debt was $1,097,274,000, and Mr. Chase had reduced the average rate of interest to 3.89 per cent. per annum, whilst the highest rate was 7.30 for a comparatively small sum to be paid off next year. This is a financial achievement without a parallel in the history of the world. If I speak on this subject with some enthusiasm, it is in no egotistical spirit, for Mr. Chase's system differs in many respects widely from that adopted by me as Minister of Finance during the Mexican war, and which raised United States five per cents. to a premium. But my system was based on specie, or its real and convertible equivalent, and would not have answered the present emergency, which, by our enormous expenditure, necessarily forced a partial and temporary suspension of specie payments upon our banks and Government. Mr. Chase's system is exclusively his own, and, in many of its aspects, is without a precedent in history. When first proposed by him it had very few friends, and was forced upon a reluctant Congress by the great emergency, presenting the alternative of its adoption or financial ruin. Indeed, upon a test vote in Congress in February last, it had failed, when the premium on gold rose immediately over twenty per cent. This caused a reconsideration, when the bills were passed and the premium on gold was immediately reduced more than the previous rise, exhibiting the extraordinary difference in a few days of twenty-three per cent., in the absence of any intermediate Federal victories in the field.

Mr. Chase's success has been remarkable despite facing incredibly tough challenges. The previous administration, with their treasonous actions and anti-coercion beliefs, had nearly crippled the Government. They raised the interest rates on Federal loans from six to almost twelve percent per year. Their Vice President (Mr. Breckenridge), Finance Minister (Mr. Cobb), Secretary of War (Mr. Floyd), and Secretary of the Interior (Mr. Thompson) are now part of the traitor army. Even the President (Mr. Buchanan), clearly aiming to help the South break away from the Union, had declared in his messages the absurd political contradiction that a State has no right to secede, but the Government has no right to stop its secession. It was a conspiracy of traitors, with the President at the forefront, secretly committed, at Ostend and Cincinnati, to support the South (as a price for their backing) in their attempt to control or destroy the republic. Thus, during a time of deep peace, when our United States six percents were commanding a large premium just weeks earlier and our debt was under $65,000,000, Mr. Buchanan's Secretary of the Treasury (Mr. Cobb) was borrowing money at an interest rate close to twelve percent per year. Fortunately, that disastrous administration was coming to an end, or the temporary collapse of the Government would have occurred. Never had any finance minister taken on such a seemingly impossible task as the one Mr. Chase successfully accomplished in reviving public credit. One fact illustrates this remarkable achievement. At the end of the fiscal year on July 1, 1860, our public debt was only $64,769,703, and Secretary Cobb was borrowing money at twelve percent per annum. By July 1, 1863, in the midst of an enormous rebellion, our debt had ballooned to $1,097,274,000, but Mr. Chase had brought the average interest rate down to 3.89 percent per year, while the highest rate was 7.30 for a relatively small amount due to be paid off next year. This is a financial accomplishment unparalleled in history. If I discuss this topic with enthusiasm, it’s not out of ego, as Mr. Chase’s approach differs in many ways from mine during the Mexican war, which elevated United States five per cents. to a premium. My system was based on coin, or its real and convertible equivalent, and would not have worked for the current crisis, which, due to our massive spending, forced a partial and temporary halt to specie payments by our banks and the Government. Mr. Chase's system is entirely his own and, in many ways, has no historical precedent. When he first proposed it, it had very few supporters and had to be pushed onto a reluctant Congress by the urgent need to choose between adopting it or facing financial disaster. In fact, it had failed a test vote in Congress last February, causing the price of gold to spike over twenty percent. This prompted a reconsideration, leading to the bills being passed, which immediately dropped the gold premium more than its previous increase, highlighting an extraordinary difference of twenty-three percent in just a few days, despite there being no significant Federal victories in the meantime.

Such are the facts. Let me now proceed to detail the causes of these remarkable results. The first element in the success of any Minister of Finance is the just confidence of the country in his ability, integrity, candor, courage, and patriotism. He may find it necessary, in some great emergency, like our rebellion, to diverge somewhat from the via trita of the past, and enter upon paths not lighted by the lamp of experience. He must never, however, abandon great principles, which are as unchangeable as the laws developed by the physical sciences. When Mr. Chase, in his first annual Treasury Report of the 9th of December, 1861, recommended his system of United States banks, organized by Congress throughout the country, furnishing a circulation based upon private means and credit, but secured also by an adequate amount of Federal stock, held by the Government as security for its redemption, it was very unpopular, and encountered most violent opposition. The State banks, and all the great interests connected with them, were arrayed against the proposed system. When we reflect that many of these banks (especially in the great State of New York) were based on State stocks, and in many States that the banks yielded large revenues to the local Government;—when we see, by our Census Tables of 1860 (p. 193), that these banks numbered 1642, with a capital paid up of $421,890,095, loans $691,495,580, and a circulation and deposits, including specie, of $544,469,134,—we may realize in part the tremendous power arrayed against the Secretary. This opposition was so formidable, that neither in the public press nor in Congress did this recommendation of Mr. Chase receive any considerable support. Speaking of the currency issued by the State banks, and of the substitute proposed by Mr. Chase, he presented the following views in his first annual Report before referred to, of December, 1861:—

Such are the facts. Now, let me explain the reasons behind these remarkable outcomes. The first key to the success of any Finance Minister is the trust of the country in their ability, integrity, honesty, bravery, and patriotism. They might need to stray slightly from the traditional path during a major crisis, like our rebellion, and explore uncharted territory without previous guidance. However, they must never abandon fundamental principles, which are as constant as the laws of physical science. When Mr. Chase, in his first annual Treasury Report on December 9, 1861, proposed his system of United States banks, organized by Congress across the country, offering a circulation based on private resources and credit, but also secured by a sufficient amount of Federal stock held by the Government as collateral for its redemption, it was very unpopular and faced fierce opposition. The State banks and all the significant interests tied to them were against the proposed system. Considering that many of these banks (especially in the large State of New York) were based on State stocks, and that in many States these banks provided substantial revenue to the local Government;—when we see, from our 1860 Census Tables (p. 193), that these banks totaled 1,642, with a paid-up capital of $421,890,095, loans of $691,495,580, and a circulation and deposits, including cash, of $544,469,134,—we can partly grasp the massive power aligned against the Secretary. This opposition was so formidable that neither in the media nor in Congress did Mr. Chase’s recommendation gain any significant support. Discussing the currency issued by the State banks and the substitute proposed by Mr. Chase, he presented the following views in his previously mentioned first annual Report from December 1861:—

'The whole of this circulation constitutes a loan without interest from the people to the banks, costing them nothing except the expense of issue and redemption and the interest on the specie kept on hand for the latter purpose; and it deserves consideration whether sound policy does not require that the advantages of this loan be transferred in part at least, from the banks, representing only the interests of the stockholders, to the Government, representing the aggregate interests of the whole people.

'This entire circulation acts as an interest-free loan from the people to the banks, costing them only the expenses related to issuing and redeeming it, along with the interest on the gold or silver they keep for those redemptions. It's worth considering whether good policy requires that some of the benefits of this loan be shifted, at least in part, from the banks—which only represent the interests of their shareholders—to the Government, which represents the overall interests of all the people.'

'It has been well questioned by the most eminent statesmen whether a currency of bank notes, issued by local institutions under State laws, is not, in fact, prohibited by the national Constitution. Such emissions certainly fall within the spirit, if not within the letter, of the constitutional prohibition of the emission of bills of credit by the States, and of the making by them of anything except gold and silver coin a legal tender in payment of debts. 'However this may be, it is too clear to be reasonably disputed that Congress, under its constitutional powers to lay taxes, to regulate commerce, and to regulate the value of coin, possesses ample authority to control the credit circulation which enters so largely into the transactions of commerce and affects in so many ways the value of coin.

'Many prominent politicians have questioned whether a currency of bank notes, issued by local institutions under state laws, is actually forbidden by the national Constitution. These emissions definitely align with the spirit, if not the exact wording, of the constitutional ban on the states issuing bills of credit and making anything other than gold and silver coins a legal payment method for debts. Regardless of this, it is quite evident that Congress, with its constitutional powers to collect taxes, regulate commerce, and manage the value of coins, has sufficient authority to oversee the credit circulation that plays such a significant role in commercial transactions and influences the value of coins in various ways.'

'In the judgment of the Secretary the time has arrived when Congress should exercise this authority. The value of the existing bank note circulation depends on the laws of thirty-four States and the character of some sixteen hundred private corporations. It is usually furnished in greatest proportions by institutions of least actual capital. Circulation, commonly, is in the inverse ratio of solvency. Well-founded institutions, of large and solid capital, have, in general, comparatively little circulation; while weak corporations almost invariably seek to sustain themselves by obtaining from the people the largest possible credit in this form. Under such a system, or rather lack of system, great fluctuations, and heavy losses in discounts and exchanges, are inevitable; and not unfrequently, through failures of the issuing institutions, considerable portions of the circulation become suddenly worthless in the hands of the people. The recent experience of several States in the valley of the Mississippi painfully illustrates the justice of these observations; and enforces by the most cogent practical arguments the duty of protecting commerce and industry against the recurrence of such disorders.

In the opinion of the Secretary, the time has come for Congress to take action. The value of the current banknote circulation relies on the laws of thirty-four states and the character of around sixteen hundred private corporations. It's typically provided in the largest amounts by institutions with the least real capital. Generally, circulation decreases as solvency increases. Strong institutions with large, stable capital usually have relatively little circulation, while weaker corporations tend to try to shore themselves up by obtaining as much credit from the public as possible in this form. Under such a system, or rather a lack of system, significant fluctuations and major losses in discounts and exchanges are unavoidable; and often, due to the failures of the issuing institutions, substantial portions of the circulation suddenly become worthless in the hands of the public. The recent experiences of several states in the Mississippi valley painfully highlight the accuracy of these observations and make a compelling case for the responsibility of protecting commerce and industry from the recurrence of such issues.

'The Secretary thinks it possible to combine with this protection a provision for circulation, safe to the community and convenient for the Government.

'The Secretary believes it’s possible to combine this protection with a provision for circulation that is safe for the community and convenient for the Government.'

'Two plans for effecting this object are suggested. The first contemplates the gradual withdrawal from circulation of the notes of private corporations and for the issue, in their stead of United States notes, payable in coin on demand, in amounts sufficient for the useful ends of a representative currency. The second contemplates the preparation and delivery, to institutions and associations, of notes prepared for circulation under national direction, and to be secured as to prompt convertibility into coin by the pledge of United States bonds and other needful regulations.

Two plans are suggested to achieve this goal. The first involves gradually removing private corporation notes from circulation and replacing them with United States notes that can be exchanged for coin on demand, in amounts sufficient for effective representative currency. The second involves preparing and distributing notes for circulation under national authority to institutions and associations, ensuring they can be quickly converted to coin by backing them with United States bonds and other necessary regulations.

'The first of these plans was partially adopted at the last session of Congress in the provision authorizing the Secretary to issue United States notes, payable in coin, to an amount not exceeding fifty millions of dollars. That provision may be so extended as to reach the average circulation of the country, while a moderate tax, gradually augmented, on bank notes, will relieve the national from the competition of local circulation. It has been already suggested that the substitution of a national for a State currency, upon this plan, would be equivalent to a loan to the Government without interest, except on the fund to be kept in coin, and without expense, except the cost of preparation, issue, and redemption; while the people would gain the additional advantage of a uniform currency, and relief from a considerable burden in the form of interest on debt. These advantages are, doubtless, considerable; and if a scheme can be devised by which such a circulation will be certainly and strictly confined to the real needs of the people, and kept constantly equivalent to specie by prompt and certain redemption in coin, it will hardly fail of legislative sanction.

The first of these plans was partially approved at the last session of Congress with the provision allowing the Secretary to issue United States notes, redeemable in coin, up to fifty million dollars. That provision could be expanded to match the average circulation of the country, while a gradually increasing moderate tax on bank notes would keep local currency from competing with the national one. It's already been suggested that replacing State currency with a national one under this plan would be like giving the Government an interest-free loan, except for the fund that needs to be held in coin, and without any expense aside from the costs of preparation, issuance, and redemption; while the public would benefit from a uniform currency and relief from a significant burden of interest on debt. These advantages are certainly significant; and if a plan can be created to ensure that such a circulation is strictly aligned with the real needs of the people, and that it remains equivalent to coin through timely and assured redemption, it will likely receive legislative approval.

'The plan, however, is not without serious inconveniences and hazards. The temptation, especially great in times of pressure and danger, to issue notes without adequate provision for redemption; the ever-present liability to be called on for redemption beyond means, however carefully provided and managed; the hazards of panics, precipitating demands for coin, concentrated on a few points and a single fund; the risk of a depreciated, depreciating, and finally worthless paper money; the immeasurable evils of dishonored public faith and national bankruptcy; all these are possible consequence of the adoption of a system of government circulation. It may be said, and perhaps truly, that they are less deplorable than those of an irredeemable bank circulation. Without entering into that comparison, the Secretary contents himself with observing that, in his judgment, these possible disasters so far outweigh the probable benefits of the plan that he feels himself constrained to forbear recommending its adoption.

The plan, however, has serious drawbacks and risks. The temptation, particularly strong in times of stress and danger, to issue notes without enough backing for redemption; the constant risk of being required to redeem more than what's manageable, no matter how carefully it's planned and handled; the dangers of financial panics triggering demands for coin, focusing on a few locations and a single fund; the chance of having currency that loses value, declines, and eventually becomes worthless; the enormous problems of broken public trust and national bankruptcy; all of these are potential results of implementing a system of government-issued currency. It might be said, and perhaps accurately, that these issues are less troubling than those of a non-redeemable bank currency. Without getting into that comparison, the Secretary simply notes that, in his opinion, these potential disasters far outweigh the likely benefits of the plan, so he feels he must refrain from recommending its adoption.

'The second plan suggested remains for examination. Its principal features are, (1st) a circulation of notes bearing a common impression and authenticated by a common authority; (2d) the redemption of these notes by the associations and institutions to which they may be delivered for issue; and (3d) the security of that redemption by the pledge of the United States stocks, and an adequate provision of specie.

The second plan proposed is still up for review. Its main aspects are: (1) a set of notes that all have the same design and are verified by a single authority; (2) the ability for the associations and institutions that issue these notes to redeem them; and (3) ensuring that redemption is backed by a pledge of U.S. government stocks and a sufficient amount of gold or silver.

'In this plan the people, in their ordinary business, would find the advantages of uniformity in currency; of uniformity in security; of effectual safeguard, if effectual safeguard is possible, against depreciation; and of protection from losses in discount and exchanges; while in the operations of the Government the people would find the further advantage of a large demand for Government securities, of increased facilities for obtaining the loans required by the war, and of some alleviation of the burdens on industry through a diminution in the rate of interest, or a participation in the profit of circulation, without risking the perils of a great money monopoly.

'In this plan, people would discover the benefits of having a consistent currency, reliable security, and effective protection against depreciation, if that's possible. They would also enjoy safeguards against losses in discounts and exchanges. Meanwhile, the government's operations would provide additional benefits, like a high demand for government securities, better access to the loans needed for the war, and some relief from the pressures on industry due to lower interest rates or sharing in the profits from circulation, all without facing the risks associated with a massive money monopoly.'

'A further and important advantage to the people may be reasonably expected in the increased security of the Union, springing from the common interest in its preservation, created by the distribution of its stocks to associations throughout the country, as the basis of their circulation.

A further and important benefit to the people can be reasonably expected from the increased security of the Union, which comes from the shared interest in preserving it, established by distributing its stocks to organizations across the country as the foundation of their circulation.

'The Secretary entertains the opinion that if a credit circulation in any form be desirable, it is most desirable in this. The notes thus issued and secured would, in his judgment, form the safest currency which this country has ever enjoyed; while their receivability for all Government dues, except customs, would make them, wherever payable, of equal value, as a currency, in every part of the Union. The large amount of specie now in the United States, reaching a total of not less than two hundred and seventy-five millions of dollars, will easily support payments of duties in coin, while these payments and ordinary demands will aid in retaining this specie in the country as a solid basis both of circulation and loans.

'The Secretary believes that if any form of credit circulation is desirable, this one is the most beneficial. The notes issued and backed by this system would, in his view, provide the safest currency this country has ever experienced; and since they would be accepted for all government payments, except customs, they would maintain equal value as currency throughout the entire Union. The substantial amount of gold and silver currently in the United States, totaling at least two hundred seventy-five million dollars, can easily cover duty payments in coin. Additionally, these payments along with general demand will help keep this metal in the country, serving as a strong foundation for both circulation and loans.'

'The whole circulation of the country, except a limited amount of foreign coin, would, after the lapse of two or three years, bear the impress of the nation whether in coin or notes; while the amount of the latter, always easily ascertainable, and, of course, always generally known, would not be likely to be increased beyond the real wants of business.

'The entire money supply of the country, apart from a small amount of foreign coins, would, after two or three years, reflect the identity of the nation whether in coins or notes; while the amount of the latter, which is always easy to track and, of course, well-known, would probably not increase beyond the actual needs of business.'

'He expresses an opinion in favor of this plan with the greater confidence, because it has the advantage of recommendation from experience. It is not an untried theory. In the State of New York, and in one or more of the other States, it has been subjected, in its most essential parts, to the test of experiment, and has been found practicable and useful. The probabilities of success will not be diminished but increased by its adoption under national sanction and for the whole country.

He confidently supports this plan because it comes with the backing of experience. It’s not just a theory that hasn’t been tested. In New York and in some other states, its key components have been put to the test and have proven to be practical and beneficial. The chances of success will actually increase with its adoption under national approval and for the entire country.

'It only remains to add that the plan is recommended by one other consideration, which, in the judgment of the Secretary, is entitled to much influence. It avoids almost, if not altogether, the evils of a great and sudden change in the currency by offering inducements to solvent existing institutions to withdraw the circulation issued under State authority, and substitute that provided by the authority of the Union. Thus, through the voluntary action of the existing institutions, aided by wise legislation, the great transition from a currency heterogeneous, unequal, and unsafe, to one uniform, equal, and safe, may be speedily and almost imperceptibly accomplished.

It’s worth mentioning that the plan is supported by another important point that, according to the Secretary, should carry a lot of weight. It nearly eliminates, if not fully, the problems associated with a sudden and significant change in currency by encouraging stable existing institutions to pull back the circulation they issued under State authority and replace it with what the Union provides. This way, through the voluntary actions of the current institutions, along with smart legislation, the major shift from a chaotic, unequal, and unsafe currency to one that is uniform, equal, and safe can be quickly and almost seamlessly achieved.

'If the Secretary has omitted the discussion of the question of the constitutional power of Congress to put this plan into operation, it is because no argument is necessary to establish the proposition that the power to regulate commerce and the value of coin includes the power to regulate the currency of the country, or the collateral proposition that the power to effect the end includes the power to adopt the necessary and expedient means.

'If the Secretary has left out the discussion on whether Congress has the constitutional authority to implement this plan, it's because no argument is needed to support the idea that the power to regulate commerce and the value of currency includes the authority to oversee the country's currency, or the related idea that the power to achieve a goal includes the power to choose the necessary and appropriate means.'

'The Secretary entertains the hope that the plan now submitted, if adopted with the limitations and safeguards which the experience and wisdom of senators and representatives will, doubtless, suggest, may impart such value and stability to Government securities that it will not be difficult to obtain the additional loans required for the service of the current and the succeeding year at fair and reasonable rates; especially if the public credit be supported by sufficient and certain provision for the payment of interest and ultimate redemption of the principal.'

The Secretary hopes that the plan presented now, if adopted with the limitations and safeguards that the experience and wisdom of senators and representatives will certainly suggest, can add enough value and stability to government securities so that it won’t be hard to secure the extra loans needed for the current and next year at fair and reasonable rates; especially if public credit is backed by adequate and reliable provisions for paying interest and eventually redeeming the principal.

Congress adjourned after a session of eight months, and failed to adopt Mr. Chase's recommendation. Indeed, it had then but few advocates in Congress or the country. Events rolled on, and our debt, as anticipated by Mr. Chase, became of vast dimensions. In his Report of December, 1861, the public debt on the 30th June, 1862 (the close of the fiscal year), was estimated by the Secretary at $517,372,800; and it was $514,211,371, or more than $3,000,000 less than the estimate. In his Report of December 4, 1862, our debt, on the 30th June, 1863, was estimated by Mr. Chase at $1,122,297,403, and it was $1,097,274,000, being $25,023,403 less than the estimate. The average rate of interest on this debt was 3.89, being $41,927,980, of which $30,141,080 was payable in gold, and $11,786,900 payable in Federal currency. It will thus be seen that the whole truth, as to our heavy debt, was always distinctly stated in advance by Mr. Chase, and that the debt has not now quite reached his estimate. Long before the date of the second annual Report of the Secretary, the banks had suspended specie payments, and the Secretary renewed his former recommendation on that subject in these words:—

Congress wrapped up after an eight-month session and did not adopt Mr. Chase's recommendation. In fact, at that time, it had very few supporters in Congress or across the country. Events continued to unfold, and our debt, as Mr. Chase had predicted, grew considerably. In his December 1861 report, the public debt on June 30, 1862 (the end of the fiscal year) was estimated by the Secretary at $517,372,800; it actually stood at $514,211,371, which was over $3,000,000 less than the estimate. In his report on December 4, 1862, Mr. Chase estimated our debt on June 30, 1863, at $1,122,297,403, while it was actually $1,097,274,000, or $25,023,403 less than the estimate. The average interest rate on this debt was 3.89%, totaling $41,927,980, of which $30,141,080 was payable in gold and $11,786,900 in Federal currency. Thus, it's clear that Mr. Chase always stated the full reality of our heavy debt in advance, and the debt has not yet fully matched his estimate. Long before the second annual report from the Secretary, the banks had stopped paying in gold, and the Secretary repeated his earlier recommendation on that topic in these words:—

'While the Secretary thus repeats the preference he has heretofore expressed for a United States note circulation, even when issued direct by the Government, and dependent on the action of the Government for regulation and final redemption, over the note circulation of the numerous and variously organized and variously responsible banks now existing in the country; and while he now sets forth, more fully than heretofore, the grounds of that preference, he still adheres to the opinion expressed in his last Report, that a circulation furnished by the Government, but issued by banking associations, organized under a general act of Congress, is to be preferred to either. Such a circulation, uniform in general characteristics, and amply secured as to prompt convertibility by national bonds deposited in the treasury, by the associations receiving it, would unite, in his judgment, more elements of soundness and utility than can be combined in any other.

'While the Secretary repeats his previously stated preference for a United States note circulation, even when it’s issued directly by the Government and relies on the Government for regulation and final redemption, rather than the diverse and variously organized banks currently operating in the country; and while he elaborates more fully on the reasons for this preference, he still stands by the opinion expressed in his last Report that a circulation provided by the Government but issued by banking associations organized under a general act of Congress is preferable to either option. In his view, such a circulation, which is uniform in key characteristics and securely convertible through national bonds deposited in the treasury by the receiving associations, would combine more elements of soundness and usefulness than can be achieved in any other way.'

'A circulation composed exclusively of notes issued directly by the Government, or of such notes and coin, is recommended mainly by two considerations:—the first derived from the facility with which it may be provided in emergencies, and the second, from its cheapness.

'A currency made up entirely of notes issued directly by the Government, or a mix of those notes and coins, is mainly suggested for two reasons: the first is how easily it can be provided in emergencies, and the second is its cost-effectiveness.'

'The principal objections to such a circulation as a permanent system are, 1st, the facility of excessive expansion when expenditures exceed revenue; 2d, the danger of lavish and corrupt expenditure, stimulated by facility of expansion; 3d, the danger of fraud in management and supervision; 4th, the impossibility of providing it in sufficient amounts for the wants of the people whenever expenditures are reduced to equality with revenue or below it.

The main concerns about having a permanent system like this are: 1st, the risk of excessive growth when spending is greater than income; 2nd, the potential for extravagant and corrupt spending, encouraged by easy expansion; 3rd, the risk of fraud in management and oversight; 4th, the inability to provide enough resources to meet the needs of the people whenever spending is balanced with income or falls below it.

'These objections are all serious. The last requires some elucidation. It will be easily understood, however, if it be considered that a government issuing a credit circulation cannot supply, in any given period, an amount of currency greater than the excess of its disbursements over its receipts. To that amount, it may create a debt in small notes, and these notes may be used as currency. This is precisely the way in which the existing currency of United States notes is supplied. That portion of the expenditure not met by revenue or loans has been met by the issue of these notes. Debt in this form has been substituted for various debts in other forms. Whenever, therefore, the country shall be restored to a healthy normal condition, and receipts exceed expenditures, the supply of United States notes will be arrested, and must progressively diminish. Whatever demand may be made for their redemption in coin must hasten this diminution; and there can be no reissue; for reissue, under the conditions, necessarily implies disbursement, and the revenue, upon the supposition, supplies more than is needed for that purpose. There is, then, no mode in which a currency in United States notes can be permanently maintained, except by loans of them, when not required for disbursement, on deposits of coin, or pledge of securities, or in some other way. This would convert the treasury into a government bank, with all its hazards and mischiefs.

'These objections are all valid. The last one needs some clarification. It will be easily understood if we consider that a government issuing a credit currency cannot produce, in any given time frame, an amount of money greater than the difference between its spending and its income. To that extent, it can create debt in the form of small notes, which can then be used as currency. This is exactly how the current currency of United States notes is generated. The part of the expenses that isn’t covered by revenue or loans has been addressed through the issuance of these notes. This type of debt has replaced various debts in other formats. Therefore, whenever the country returns to a stable normal state, and income exceeds expenses, the supply of United States notes will stop, and will gradually decrease. Any demand for their conversion into coins will speed up this decrease; and there can be no reissue because reissuing, under these circumstances, necessarily involves spending, and the revenue, in this context, provides more than what is needed for that. So there is no way to permanently maintain currency in United States notes, except by loaning them out when they aren’t needed for spending, backed by coin deposits, or pledged securities, or some other method. This would turn the treasury into a government bank, with all the risks and problems that entails.'

'If these reasonings be sound, little room can remain for doubt that the evils certain to arise from such a scheme of currency, if adopted as a permanent system, greatly overbalance the temporary though not inconsiderable advantages offered by it.

'If these arguments are valid, there’s little room for doubt that the evils that would definitely come from adopting such a currency system as a permanent solution far outweigh the temporary, although significant, benefits it presents.'

'It remains to be considered what results may be reasonably expected from an act authorizing the organization of banking associations, such as the Secretary proposed in his last Report.

'It is still important to consider what outcomes can be reasonably expected from a law allowing the creation of banking associations, as the Secretary suggested in his last Report.'

'The central idea of the proposed measure is the establishment of one sound, uniform circulation, of equal value throughout the country, upon the foundation of national credit combined with private capital.

'The main idea of the proposed measure is to create a single, consistent currency that's equally valued across the country, based on national credit combined with private investment.'

'Such a currency, it is believed, can be secured through banking associations organized under national legislation.

'It's believed that such a currency can be secured through banking associations set up under national laws.

'It is proposed that these associations be entirely voluntary. Any persons, desirous of employing real capital in sufficient amounts, can, if the plan be adopted, unite together under proper articles, and having contributed the requisite capital, can invest such part of it, not less than a fixed minimum, in United States bonds, and, having deposited these bonds with the proper officer of the United States, can receive United States notes in such denominations as may be desired, and employ them as money in discounts and exchanges. The stockholders of any existing banks can, in like manner, organize under the act, and transfer, by such degrees as may be found convenient, the capital of the old to the use of the new associations. The notes thus put into circulation will be payable, until resumption, in United States notes, and, after resumption, in specie, by the association which issues them, on demand; and if not so paid will be redeemable at the treasury of the United States from the proceeds of the bonds pledged in security. In the practical working of the plan, if sanctioned by Congress, redemption at one or more of the great commercial centres, will probably be provided for by all the associations which circulate the notes, and, in case any association shall fail in such redemption, the treasurer of the United States will probably, under discretionary authority, pay the notes, and cancel the public debt held as security.

It’s suggested that these associations be completely voluntary. Anyone wanting to invest real capital in significant amounts can, if the plan goes through, come together under appropriate agreements, contribute the necessary capital, and invest at least a minimum amount in U.S. bonds. By depositing these bonds with the designated U.S. officer, they can receive U.S. notes in whatever denominations they want and use them as money for discounts and exchanges. The stockholders of any existing banks can similarly organize under the act and gradually transfer the capital from the old banks to the new associations as convenient. The notes issued will be payable until resumption in U.S. notes, and after resumption, in cash, by the association that issues them, upon request; if not paid, they can be redeemed at the U.S. Treasury using the proceeds from the pledged bonds as security. In practice, if approved by Congress, redemption at one or more major commercial centers will likely be set up by all associations that issue notes, and if any association fails to fulfill such redemption, the U.S. Treasurer will likely use discretionary authority to pay the notes and eliminate the public debt held as security.

'It seems difficult to conceive of a note circulation which will combine higher local and general credit than this. After a few years no other circulation would be used, nor could the issues of the national circulation be easily increased beyond the legitimate demands of business. Every dollar of circulation would represent real capital, actually invested in national stocks, and the total amount issued could always be easily and quickly ascertained from the books of the treasury. These circumstances, if they might not wholly remove the temptation to excessive issues, would certainly reduce it to the lowest point, while the form of the notes, the uniformity of the devices, the signatures of national officers, and the imprint of the national seal authenticating the declaration borne on each that it is secured by bonds which represent the faith and capital of the whole country, could not fail to make every note as good in any part of the world as the best known and best esteemed national securities.

It seems hard to imagine a note circulation that would offer higher local and overall credit than this one. After a few years, no other circulation would be used, and it wouldn't be easy to increase the issues of the national circulation beyond what businesses legitimately need. Every dollar in circulation would represent real capital, actually invested in national stocks, and the total amount issued could always be easily and quickly verified from the treasury's records. These conditions, while they might not completely eliminate the temptation for excessive issues, would certainly minimize it significantly. Additionally, the design of the notes, the consistency of the features, the signatures of national officials, and the imprint of the national seal confirming the declaration on each note that it is backed by bonds representing the trust and capital of the entire country would ensure that every note would be as reputable anywhere in the world as the most recognized and respected national securities.

'The Secretary has already mentioned the support to public credit which may be expected from the proposed associations. The importance of this point may excuse some additional observations.

'The Secretary has already mentioned the support for public credit that can be expected from the proposed associations. The significance of this point may warrant a few more comments.'

'The organization proposed, if sanctioned by Congress, would require, within a very few years, for deposit as security for circulation, bonds of the United States to an amount not less than $250,000,000. It may well be expected, indeed, since the circulation, by uniformity in credit and value, and capacity of quick and cheap transportation, will be likely to be used more extensively than any hitherto issued, that the demand for bonds will overpass this limit. Should Congress see fit to restrict the privilege of deposit to the bonds known as five-twenties, authorized by the act of last session, the demand would promptly absorb all of that description already issued and make large room for more. A steady market for the bonds would thus be established and the negotiation of them greatly facilitated.

'The organization proposed, if approved by Congress, would require, within just a few years, a deposit of U.S. bonds as security for circulation, totaling no less than $250,000,000. It’s reasonable to expect that, due to uniformity in credit and value, along with the ability for quick and cheap transportation, the circulation will likely be used much more widely than any issued before. Therefore, the demand for bonds may exceed this amount. If Congress decides to limit the deposit to the five-twenty bonds authorized by last session's act, the demand would quickly absorb all of those already issued and create significant room for more. This would establish a steady market for the bonds, making their negotiation much easier.'

'But it is not in immediate results that the value of this support would be only or chiefly seen. There are always holders who desire to sell securities of whatever kind. If buyers are few or uncertain, the market value must decline. But the plan proposed would create a constant demand, equalling and often exceeding the supply. Thus a steady uniformity in price would be maintained, and generally at a rate somewhat above those of bonds of equal credit, but not available to banking associations. It is not easy to appreciate the full benefits of such conditions to a government obliged to borrow.

'But the value of this support isn’t just seen in immediate results. There will always be holders looking to sell various types of securities. If there are few or unsure buyers, the market value will drop. However, the proposed plan would create a consistent demand that equals and often surpasses the supply. This would ensure a steady price level, generally higher than that of bonds with the same credit rating, but not accessible to banking institutions. It’s not easy to fully understand the advantages of such conditions for a government that needs to borrow.'

'Another advantage to be derived from such associations would be found in the convenient agencies which they would furnish for the deposit of public moneys.

'Another benefit of such associations would be the convenient services they would provide for depositing public funds.'

'The Secretary does not propose to interfere with the independent treasury. It may be advantageously retained, with the assistant treasurers already established in the most important cities, where the customs may be collected as now, in coin or treasury notes issued directly by the Government, but not furnished to banking associations.

'The Secretary does not plan to interfere with the independent treasury. It can be beneficially kept as it is, along with the assistant treasurers already set up in major cities, where customs can still be collected as they are now, in cash or treasury notes issued directly by the Government, but not provided to banks.'

'But whatever the advantages of such arrangements in the commercial cities in relation to customs, it seems clear that the secured national circulation furnished to the banking associations should be received everywhere for all other dues than customs, and that these associations will constitute the best and safest depositaries of the revenues derived from such receipts. The convenience and utility to the Government of their employment in this capacity, and often, also, as agents for payments and as distributors of stamps, need no demonstration. The necessity for some other depositaries than surveyors of ports, receivers, postmasters, and other officers, of whose responsibilities and fitness, in many cases, nothing satisfactory can be known, is acknowledged by the provision for selection by the Secretary contained in the internal revenue act; and it seems very clear that the public interest will be secured far more certainly by the organization and employment of associations organized as proposed than by any official selection.

'But no matter the benefits of such arrangements in commercial cities regarding customs, it's clear that the secured national circulation provided to the banking associations should be accepted everywhere for all other payments besides customs, and these associations will serve as the best and safest places to hold the revenues from such transactions. The convenience and usefulness to the Government of using them in this way, and often also as payment agents and distributors of stamps, need no explanation. The need for depositaries beyond port surveyors, receivers, postmasters, and other officials, whose responsibilities and competence are often unclear, is recognized by the provision for selection by the Secretary found in the internal revenue act; and it seems quite obvious that the public interest will be much better protected through the organization and use of associations formed as suggested rather than through any official selection.'

'Another and very important advantage of the proposed plan has already been adverted to. It will reconcile, as far as practicable, the interest of existing institutions with those of the whole people.

'Another very important advantage of the proposed plan has already been mentioned. It will reconcile, as much as possible, the interests of existing institutions with those of the general public.'

'All changes, however important, should be introduced with caution, and proceeded in with careful regard to every affected interest. Rash innovation is not less dangerous than stupefied inaction. The time has come when a circulation of United States notes, in some form, must be employed. The people demand uniformity in currency, and claim, at least, part of the benefit of debt without interest, made into money, hitherto enjoyed exclusively by the banks. These demands are just and must be respected. But there need be no sudden change; there need be no hurtful interference with existing interests. As yet the United States note circulation hardly fills the vacuum caused by the temporary withdrawal of coin; it does not, perhaps, fully meet the demand for increased circulation created by the increased number, variety, and activity of payments in money. There is opportunity, therefore, for the wise and beneficial regulation of its substitution for other circulation. The mode of substitution, also, may be judiciously adapted to actual circumstances. The plan suggested consults both purposes. It contemplates gradual withdrawal of bank note circulation, and proposes a United States note circulation, furnished to banking associations, in the advantages of which they may participate in full proportion to the care and responsibility assumed and the services performed by them. The promptitude and zeal with which many of the existing institutions came to the financial support of the Government in the dark days which followed the outbreak of the rebellion is not forgotten. They ventured largely, and boldly, and patriotically on the side of the Union and the constitutional supremacy of the nation over States and citizens. It does not at all detract from the merit of the act that the losses, which they feared but unhesitatingly risked, were transmuted into unexpected gains. It is a solid recommendation of the suggested plan that it offers the opportunity to these and kindred institutions to reorganize, continue their business under the proposed act, and with little loss and much advantage, participate in maintaining the new and uniform national currency.

All changes, no matter how significant, should be introduced carefully, considering the impact on everyone involved. Reckless innovation is just as risky as doing nothing at all. It’s time to implement a form of United States notes for circulation. The public is asking for consistent currency and wants to share in the benefits of interest-free money that banks have enjoyed exclusively until now. These requests are reasonable and deserve respect. However, there shouldn’t be any abrupt changes or harmful disruptions to current interests. Currently, the circulation of United States notes hardly fills the gap left by the temporary withdrawal of coins; it may not fully satisfy the demand for increased circulation caused by the growing number, variety, and frequency of monetary transactions. Therefore, there’s a chance for smart and constructive management of how these notes can replace other types of currency. The method of replacement can also be wisely tailored to fit the current situation. The proposed plan addresses both needs. It suggests a gradual reduction of banknote circulation and plans for a system of United States notes to be given to banking associations, allowing them to share in the benefits based on the care and responsibility they take on and the services they provide. We remember the quick and enthusiastic support that many existing institutions gave to the Government during the challenging times following the start of the rebellion. They took on significant risks boldly and patriotically in favor of the Union and the nation’s constitutional authority over states and citizens. The fact that the losses they anticipated turned into unexpected gains does not lessen their contributions. A strong point in favor of the proposed plan is that it gives these and similar institutions the chance to reorganize, continue their operations under the new regulations with minimal loss and considerable benefits, and help maintain the new, consistent national currency.

'The proposed plan is recommended, finally, by the firm anchorage it will supply to the union of the States. Every banking association whose bonds are deposited in the treasury of the Union; every individual who holds a dollar of the circulation secured by such deposit; every merchant, every manufacturer, every farmer, every mechanic, interested in transactions dependent for success on the credit of that circulation, will feel as an injury every attempt to rend the national unity, with the permanence and stability of which all their interests are so closely and vitally connected. Had the system been possible, and had it actually existed two years ago, can it be doubted that the national interests and sentiments enlisted by it for the Union would have so strengthened the motives for adhesion derived from other sources that the wild treason of secession would have been impossible?

'The proposed plan is ultimately recommended because it will provide solid support for the unity of the States. Every banking association that has its bonds held in the treasury of the Union; every individual who possesses even a dollar of the circulation backed by such deposits; every merchant, every manufacturer, every farmer, every mechanic, who relies on transactions dependent on the credit of that circulation, will see any attempt to disrupt national unity as a personal affront, with which all their interests are so closely and fundamentally connected. If this system had been feasible and existed two years ago, can we doubt that the national interests and feelings it would have rallied for the Union would have strengthened the motivations for loyalty stemming from other sources to the point that the reckless treason of secession would have been unthinkable?'

'The Secretary does not yield to the phantasy that taxation is a blessing and debt a benefit; but it is the duty of public men to extract good from evil whenever it is possible. The burdens of taxation may be lightened and even made productive of incidental benefits by wise, and aggravated and made intolerable by unwise, legislation. In like manner debt, by no means desirable in itself, may, when circumstances compel nations to incur its obligations, be made by discreet use less burdensome, and even instrumental in the promotion of public and private security and welfare.

'The Secretary doesn’t believe that taxes are a blessing or that debt is a benefit; however, it’s the responsibility of public leaders to find a way to make good come from bad whenever possible. The weight of taxes can be eased and even turned into unexpected benefits through smart legislation, while poor legislation can make them unbearable. Similarly, debt isn’t ideal on its own, but when countries have no choice but to take on debt, it can be managed carefully to lessen its burden and even help enhance public and private security and well-being.'

'The rebellion has brought a great debt upon us. It is proposed to use a part of it in such a way that the sense of its burden may be lost in the experience of incidental advantages. The issue of United States notes is such a use; but if exclusive, is hazardous and temporary. The security by national bonds of similar notes furnished to banking associations is such a use, and is comparatively safe and permanent; and with this use may be connected, for the present, and occasionally, as circumstances may require, hereafter, the use of the ordinary United States notes in limited amounts.

The rebellion has put a huge debt on us. It's suggested that we use some of it in a way that makes the weight of the debt feel lighter because of the additional benefits. Issuing United States notes is one way to do this, but if it's done exclusively, it’s risky and only a temporary solution. Securing similar notes with national bonds for banks is another approach, which is relatively safe and long-lasting; and along with this method, we can also occasionally use a limited amount of regular United States notes as needed for now and in the future.

'No very early day will probably witness the reduction of the public debt to the amount required as a basis for secured circulation. Should no future wars arrest reduction and again demand expenditures beyond revenue, that day will, however, at length come. When it shall arrive the debt may be retained on low interest at that amount, or some other security for circulation may be devised, or, possibly, the vast supplies of our rich mines may render all circulation unadvisable except gold and the absolute representatives and equivalents, dollar for dollar, of gold in the treasury or on safe deposit elsewhere. But these considerations may be for another generation.

'It’s unlikely that we’ll see a significant reduction in the public debt anytime soon to the level needed for secure circulation. Unless future wars cause spending to exceed our revenue again, that day will eventually come. When it does, the debt could be maintained at a low interest rate, or another form of security for circulation might be created. Alternatively, the abundant resources from our rich mines could make it impractical to use anything but gold and assets that are equivalent to gold, dollar for dollar, either in the treasury or securely stored elsewhere. However, these ideas might be more relevant for the next generation.'

'The Secretary forbears extended argument on the constitutionality of the suggested system. It is proposed as an auxiliary to the power to borrow money; as an agency of the power to collect and disburse taxes; and as an exercise of the power to regulate commerce, and of the power to regulate the value of coin. Of the two first sources of power nothing need be said. The argument relating to them was long since exhausted, and is well known. Of the other two there is not room, nor does it seem needful to say much. If Congress can prescribe the structure, equipment, and management of vessels to navigate rivers flowing between or through different States as a regulation of commerce, Congress may assuredly determine what currency shall be employed in the interchange of their commodities, which is the very essence of commerce. Statesmen who have agreed in little else have concurred in the opinion that the power to regulate coin is, in substance and effect, a power to regulate currency, and that the framers of the Constitution so intended. It may well enough be admitted that while Congress confines its regulation to weight, fineness, shape, and device, banks and individuals may issue notes for currency in competition with coin. But it is difficult to conceive by what process of logic the unquestioned power to regulate coin can be separated from the power to maintain or restore its circulation, by excluding from currency all private or corporate substitutes which affect its value, whenever Congress shall see fit to exercise that power for that purpose.

The Secretary refrains from lengthy debate on the constitutionality of the proposed system. It's suggested as a support to the power to borrow money; as a means to collect and distribute taxes; and as a way to regulate commerce and the value of money. There’s no need to discuss the first two sources of power, as that argument has long been settled and is well known. As for the other two, there isn’t much that needs to be said. If Congress can determine the structure, equipment, and management of vessels that navigate rivers between or through different States as a regulation of commerce, then Congress can certainly decide what currency should be used in the exchange of goods, which is the essence of commerce. Lawmakers who have disagreed on many things have still agreed that the power to regulate money is essentially the power to regulate currency, and that this was the intention of the framers of the Constitution. It can be acknowledged that while Congress limits its regulations to the weight, purity, shape, and design of money, banks and individuals may issue notes as currency competing with coins. However, it’s hard to understand how the undisputed power to regulate money can be separated from the power to maintain or restore its circulation by excluding any private or corporate alternatives that impact its value, whenever Congress decides to use that power for that purpose.

'The recommendations, now submitted, of the limited issue of United States notes as a wise expedient for the present time, and as an occasional expedient for future times, and of the organization of banking associations to supply circulation secured by national bonds and convertible always into United States notes, and after resumption of specie payments, into coin, are prompted by no favor to excessive issues of any description of credit money.

The recommendations submitted now suggest issuing a limited amount of United States notes as a smart solution for the present and as a temporary measure for the future. They also propose organizing banking associations to provide circulation backed by national bonds, which can always be converted into United States notes, and after the resumption of specie payments, into coin. These recommendations are not motivated by a preference for excessive issuance of any type of credit money.

'On the contrary, it is the Secretary's firm belief that by no other path can the resumption of specie payments be so surely reached and so certainly maintained. United States notes receivable for bonds bearing a secure specie interest are next best to notes convertible into coin. The circulation of banking associations organized under a general act of Congress, secured by such bonds, can be most surely and safely maintained at the point of certain convertibility into coin. If, temporarily, these associations redeem their issues with United States notes, resumption of specie payments will not thereby be delayed or endangered, but hastened and secured; for, just as soon as victory shall restore peace, the ample revenue, already secured by wise legislation, will enable the Government, through advantageous purchases of specie, to replace at once large amounts, and, at no distant day, the whole, of this circulation by coin, without detriment to any interest, but, on the contrary, with great and manifest benefit to all interests.

On the contrary, the Secretary strongly believes that there’s no other way to ensure the resumption of gold and silver payments can be achieved and maintained securely. U.S. notes that can be exchanged for bonds with guaranteed gold and silver interest are almost as good as notes that can be converted into cash. The circulation of banking associations set up under a general act of Congress, backed by these bonds, can be maintained safely at a point where they can definitely be converted into cash. If, temporarily, these associations pay out their issues with U.S. notes, it won’t delay or jeopardize the resumption of gold and silver payments; instead, it will actually speed it up and ensure it. As soon as victory brings peace, the substantial revenue already secured by smart legislation will allow the government, through advantageous gold and silver purchases, to quickly replace significant amounts of this circulation with cash, and soon the entire amount, without harming any interests, but rather benefiting everyone significantly.

'The Secretary recommends, therefore, no mere paper money scheme, but, on the contrary, a series of measures looking to a safe and gradual return to gold and silver as the only permanent basis, standard, and measure of values recognized by the Constitution—between which and an irredeemable paper currency, as he believes, the choice is now to be made.'

The Secretary recommends not just a simple paper money plan, but rather a set of actions aimed at a secure and steady return to using gold and silver as the only long-lasting foundation, standard, and measure of value acknowledged by the Constitution—between which and an unstable paper currency, he believes, we must now make a choice.

Congress, however, was still unwilling to adopt the recommendations of the Secretary, until the necessity was demonstrated by the course of events. On reference to the laws, which are printed in the Appendix, it will be found, that the great features of the system of the Secretary were as follows:

Congress, however, was still reluctant to accept the Secretary's recommendations until the need was shown by unfolding events. If you check the laws listed in the Appendix, you'll find that the major elements of the Secretary's system were as follows:

1. A loan to the Government upon its bonds reimbursable in twenty years, but redeemable after five years, at the option of the nation, the interest being six per cent., payable semi-annually in coin, as is also the principal.

1. A loan to the Government secured by its bonds, repayable in twenty years but can be redeemed after five years at the nation's option, with an interest rate of six percent, paid semi-annually in coin, just like the principal.

2. The issue of United States legal tender notes, receivable for all dues to the nation except customs, and fundable in this United States 5—20 six per cent. stock.

2. The issue of United States legal tender notes, accepted for all payments to the nation except for customs duties, and able to be converted into this United States 5—20 six percent stock.

3. The authorization of the banks recommended in his Report, whose circulation would be secured not only by private capital, but by adequate deposits of United States stock with the Government.

3. The banks approved in his report would be backed not only by private capital but also by sufficient deposits of United States stock held with the government.

4. To maintain, in the meantime, as near to specie as practicable, this Federal Currency,—1st, by making it receivable in all dues to the Government except for customs; 2d, by the privilege of funding it in United States stock; 3d, by enhancing the benefit of this privilege, not only by making the stock, both principal and interest, payable in specie, but by making it gradually the ultimate basis of our whole bank circulation, which, as shown by the census tables before referred to (including deposits), nearly doubles every decade.

4. In the meantime, to keep this Federal Currency as close to actual money as possible, we should: 1st, ensure it's accepted for all government payments except customs; 2nd, allow it to be invested in United States stocks; 3rd, improve this benefit by making both the principal and interest payable in actual money, and by gradually making it the main foundation of our entire bank circulation, which, as demonstrated by the census tables mentioned earlier (including deposits), nearly doubles every decade.

5. By imposing such a tax on the circulation of the State banks, as, together with State or municipal taxes, would induce them to transfer their capital to the new banks proposed by the Secretary.

5. By putting a tax on the operations of the State banks, along with State or local taxes, it would encourage them to move their capital to the new banks suggested by the Secretary.

6. To relieve the new banks from all State or municipal taxation.

6. To exempt the new banks from all state or local taxes.

7. In lieu thereof, to impose a moderate Federal tax on all bank circulation, as a bonus to be paid cheerfully by these banks for the great privilege of furnishing ultimately the whole paper currency of the country, and the other advantages secured by these bills.

7. Instead, to impose a reasonable federal tax on all bank circulation, as a bonus that these banks should willingly pay for the great privilege of ultimately providing the entire paper currency of the country, along with the other benefits granted by these bills.

This tax, as proposed by the Secretary, was one per cent. semi-annually, which in effect would have reduced the interest on our principal loans from six to four per cent. per annum, so far as those loans were made the basis of bank circulation. Congress, however, fixed this tax at about one half, thus making the interest on such loans equivalent in fact to five per cent. per annum, so far as such loans, at the option of the holder, are made the basis of banking and of bank circulation. This is a privilege which gives great additional value to these loans, for the right to issue the bank paper circulation of the country free from State or municipal taxes, is worth far more than one half per cent, semi-annually, to be paid on such circulation. That this privilege is worth more than the Federal tax, is proved by the fact, that many banks are already being organized under this system, and by the further fact, that more than $200,000,000 of legal tenders have already been funded in this stock, and the process continues at the rate of from one to two millions of dollars a day. It will be observed, that the holders of such bonds can keep them, if they please, disconnected with all banks, receiving the principal at maturity, as well as the semi-annual interest, in gold, free from all taxes.

This tax, as suggested by the Secretary, was set at one percent every six months, which effectively would have lowered the interest on our main loans from six to four percent per year, as long as those loans were used as the basis for bank circulation. However, Congress decided to set this tax at about half that amount, making the interest on those loans effectively five percent per year if the holder opts to use them as the basis for banking and bank circulation. This is a benefit that significantly enhances the value of these loans because the ability to issue bank paper circulation in the country without state or municipal taxes is worth much more than the half percent to be paid every six months on such circulation. The fact that this privilege is more valuable than the federal tax is proved by the reality that many banks are being set up under this system, as well as the fact that over $200,000,000 of legal tenders have already been invested in this stock, with the process continuing at a rate of one to two million dollars per day. It's worth noting that holders of such bonds can keep them, if they wish, separate from all banks, receiving both the principal at maturity and the semi-annual interest in gold, completely tax-free.

This system has been attended with complete success, and notwithstanding the increase of our debt, the premium on gold, for our Federal currency, fundable in this stock, has fallen from 73 per cent. in February last, before the adoption of Mr. Chase's system, to 27 per cent. at present; and before the 30th of June next, it is not doubted that this premium must disappear. No loyal American doubts the complete suppression of the rebellion before that date, in which event, our Federal currency will rise at once to the par of gold. In the meantime, however, gold is at a premium of 27 per cent., which is the least profit (independent of future advance above par) so soon to be realized by those purchasing this currency now, and waiting its appreciation, or investing it in our United States 5—20 six per cent. stock.

This system has been completely successful, and despite the increase in our debt, the premium on gold for our federal currency, which can be funded in this stock, has dropped from 73% in February, before Mr. Chase's system was adopted, to 27% now. It's expected that this premium will disappear before June 30. No loyal American doubts that the rebellion will be fully suppressed by that date, in which case our federal currency will immediately match the value of gold. In the meantime, though, gold is at a 27% premium, which is the minimum profit (aside from any future gains above par) that those buying this currency now and waiting for its value to increase, or investing it in our United States 5-20 six percent stock, can expect.

But, besides the financial benefits to the Government of Mr. Chase's system, its other advantages are great indeed. It will ultimately displace our whole State bank system and circulation, and give us a national currency, based on ample private capital and Federal stocks, a currency of uniform value throughout the country, and always certainly convertible on demand into coin. Besides, by displacing the State bank circulation, the whole bank note currency of the Union will be based on the stocks of the Government, and give to every citizen who holds the bonds or the currency (which will embrace the whole community in every State), a direct interest in the maintenance of the Union.

But in addition to the financial benefits for the government from Mr. Chase's system, its other advantages are truly significant. It will eventually replace our entire state bank system and circulation, providing us with a national currency that is based on substantial private capital and federal stocks. This currency will have a uniform value across the country and will always be easily convertible on demand into coin. Furthermore, by replacing state bank circulation, the entire bank note currency of the Union will be based on government stocks, giving every citizen who holds the bonds or currency (which will include the whole community in every state) a direct stake in maintaining the Union.

The annual losses which our people sustain under the separate State bank system, in the rate of exchange, is enormous, whilst the constant and ever-recurring insolvency of so many of these institutions, accompanied by eight general bank suspensions of specie payment, have, from time to time, spread ruin and devastation throughout the country. I believe that, in a period of twenty years, the saving to the people of the United States, by the substitution of the new system, would reach a sum very nearly approaching the total amount of our public debt, and in time largely exceeding it. As a question, then, of national wealth, as well as national unity, I believe the gain to the country in time by the adoption of the new system, will far exceed the cost of the war. It was the State bank system in the rebel States that furnished to secession mainly the sinews of war. These banks are now generally insolvent, but, if the banking system now proposed had been in existence, and the circulating medium in all the States had been an uniform national currency based entirely on the stocks of the United States, the rebellion could never have occurred. Every bank, and all its stockholders, and all the holders of the stock and notes of all the banks, embracing our whole paper currency, would have been united to the Government by an interest so direct and universal, that rebellion would have been impossible. Hamilton and Madison, Story and Marshall, and the Supreme Court of the United States, have declared that to the Federal Government belongs the 'entire regulation of the currency of the country.' That power they have now exercised in the adoption of the system recommended by the Secretary. Our whole currency, in coin as well as paper, will soon, now, all be national, which is the most important measure for the security and perpetuity of the Union, and the welfare of the people, ever adopted by Congress. It is to Congress that the Constitution grants the exclusive power 'to regulate commerce with foreign nations and among the States;' and a sound, uniform currency, in coin, or convertible on demand into coin, is one of the most essential instrumentalities connected with trade and exchanges.

The annual losses that our people experience under the separate State bank system due to exchange rates are huge, and the constant and repeated insolvency of so many of these institutions, along with eight general bank failures to pay in cash, have occasionally brought about ruin and devastation across the country. I believe that over the next twenty years, the savings for the people of the United States by switching to the new system would amount to a sum close to our total public debt, and eventually far exceed it. As a matter of national wealth and unity, I think the long-term benefits of adopting the new system would greatly surpass the cost of the war. It was the State bank system in the rebel States that primarily provided the resources needed for secession. These banks are now generally insolvent, but if the proposed banking system had existed then, and if the circulating currency in all the States had been a consistent national currency based entirely on U.S. stocks, the rebellion could never have happened. Every bank, along with all its shareholders and the holders of stock and notes from all the banks, would have been connected to the Government through such a direct and widespread interest that rebellion would have been impossible. Hamilton, Madison, Story, Marshall, and the Supreme Court of the United States have stated that the Federal Government has the authority to fully regulate the country’s currency. They are now doing so by adopting the system recommended by the Secretary. Very soon, all our currency—both coins and paper—will be national, which is the most crucial measure for the security and longevity of the Union and the well-being of the people ever passed by Congress. The Constitution grants Congress the exclusive power "to regulate commerce with foreign nations and among the States," and a stable, uniform currency, whether in coins or convertible on demand to coins, is one of the most essential tools related to trade and exchanges.

After these preliminary remarks, I shall proceed with the discussion of the subject in my next letter.

After these initial comments, I'll continue discussing the topic in my next letter.

R.J. Walker.

R.J. Walker.


VOICELESS SINGERS.

A bird is singing in the leaves. That rustling on that linden tree; So soft and clear is the song he sings, The roses listen softly.
The red buds hang together in clusters; The fully bloomed, sweet roses blush with color; And, as white as the ocean's swirling foam,
The lily shakes in the darkness.
I don’t know why that cheerful tune That fades so gently in the air,
That perfect expression of joy,
Has left an unusual, faint sadness there.
Maybe the song, so silver-sweet,
The roses' beautiful blossoms shrine:
Maybe the bending lily droops,
And shakes, beneath its divine thrill.
It could be that all beautiful things,
Though lacking music's perfect tune,
Have woven together with their deepest selves. The hidden chords of melody.
So they all long to hear again They know the song, but can't sing it; The spoken word, complete and clear,
Whose silent breaths surround them.
Yet those accents still do not awaken; The bird has flown from the linden tree;
A summer silence settles once again
Listening rose and me.

A DETECTIVE'S STORY.

The following is a true story, by a late well-known member of the Detective service, and, with, the exception of some names of persons and places, is given precisely as he himself related it.

The following is a true story by a recently deceased well-known member of the Detective service, and except for a few names of people and places, it's presented exactly as he told it.

Late one Friday afternoon, in the latter part of November, 18—, I was sent for by the chief of the New York Police, and was told there was a case for me. It was a counterfeiting affair. Notes had been forged on a Pennsylvania bank; two men had been apprehended, and were in custody. The first, Springer, had turned State's evidence on his accomplice; who, according to his account, was the prime mover in the business. This man, Daniel Hawes by name, had transferred the notes to a third party, of whom nothing had been ascertained except that he was a young man, wrote a beautiful hand, and had been in town the Monday before. He was the man I was to catch.

Late one Friday afternoon, in late November, 18—, I received a call from the chief of the New York Police, who informed me that there was a case for me. It was a counterfeiting situation. Fake notes had been produced from a Pennsylvania bank; two men had been caught and were in custody. The first, Springer, had turned state's evidence against his accomplice, who, according to him, was the one really running the operation. This guy, named Daniel Hawes, had handed the notes over to a third person, about whom we knew nothing except that he was a young man, had excellent penmanship, and had been in town the Monday before. He was the person I needed to find.

It was sundown when I left the superintendent's office. I had not much to guide me: there were hundreds of young men who wrote a beautiful hand, and had been in town last Monday. But I did not trouble myself about what I did not know: I confined myself to what I did know. Upon reflection I thought it probable that my man had been in intimate relations with Hawes for the last few days, probably since Monday last, although it was not known that he had been in town since that day. He might not be a resident in the city; but I decided to seek him here—since, if he had not left town before the arrest of Springer and Hawes, he would not just now run the risk of falling into the hands of the police by going to any railroad station or steamer wharf.

It was sunset when I left the superintendent's office. I didn’t have much to go on: there were hundreds of young men with excellent handwriting who had been in town last Monday. But I didn't worry about what I didn't know; I focused on what I did know. After thinking it over, I figured that my guy had been close with Hawes for the last few days, likely since last Monday, even though it was unclear if he had been in town since then. He might not live in the city, but I decided to look for him here—because, if he hadn’t left town before Springer and Hawes were arrested, he wouldn’t risk getting caught by the police at any train station or ferry terminal now.

I determined, therefore, to follow up the track of Hawes, and thereby, if possible, strike that of his confederate—which was, in fact, all that could be done.

I decided, therefore, to pursue the trail of Hawes, and by doing so, if possible, to find his associate's path—which was, in reality, all that could be done.

Hawes was a small broker. He lived in Eighteenth street, and had an office in Wall street.

Hawes was a small broker. He lived on Eighteenth Street and had an office on Wall Street.

He lived too far up town, I thought, to go home every day to his dinner; he went then, most probably, always to the same eating house, and one not far from his office.

He lived too far uptown, I thought, to go home for dinner every day; he probably went to the same restaurant all the time, and one that was close to his office.

After inquiring at several restaurants near by, I came to one in Liberty street, where, on asking if Mr. Hawes was in the habit of dining there, the waiter said yes.

After checking out several nearby restaurants, I went to one on Liberty Street, where, when I asked if Mr. Hawes usually dined there, the waiter said yes.

'Have you seen a young man here with him, lately?' I inquired.

"Have you seen a young guy here with him recently?" I asked.

'No—no one in particular,' replied the waiter.

'No—no one in particular,' the waiter replied.

'Are you sure of it? Come, think.'

'Are you sure? Come on, think about it.'

After scratching his head for a moment, he said:

After thinking it over for a moment, he said:

'Yes, there has been a young man here speaking to him once or twice.'

'Yes, a young man has been here talking to him a couple of times.'

'How did he look?'

'How did he look?'

'He was short, and had black hair and eyes.'

He was short, with black hair and eyes.

'Who is he? What does he do?'

'Who is he? What does he do?'

'He is clerk to Mr. L——, the linen importer.'

'He works as a clerk for Mr. L——, the linen importer.'

'Where does Mr. L—— live?'

'Where does Mr. L live?'

The waiter did not know. Looking into a Directory, I ascertained his residence to be in Fourteenth street. The stores by this time were closed, so I went immediately to Mr. L——'s house, and asked to see him. He was at dinner.

The waiter didn't know. Checking a Directory, I found out he lived on Fourteenth Street. Since the stores were closed by then, I went straight to Mr. L——'s house and asked to see him. He was having dinner.

'I am sorry to disturb him,' said I to the servant, 'but I wish to speak with him a moment on a matter of importance, and cannot wait.'

"I’m sorry to interrupt him," I said to the servant, "but I need to talk to him for a moment about something important, and I can’t wait."

Mr. L—— came out, evidently annoyed at the intrusion.

Mr. L—— came out, clearly irritated by the interruption.

'Have you such a person in your employment?' said I, describing him.

'Do you have someone like that working for you?' I said, describing him.

'No, sir, I have not.'

'No, I haven't.'

'You had such a person?'

'You had someone like that?'

'I have not now.'

'I don't have it now.'

'Did you discharge him?'

'Did you let him go?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Why?'

'Why?'

'What business is that of your's?' he asked, rather huffily.

'What business is that of yours?' he asked, rather annoyed.

'My name, sir, is M——, of the police. I am after this fellow, that's all. Tell me, if you please, why you discharged him?'

'My name, sir, is M——, from the police. I'm looking for this guy, that's all. Can you please tell me why you let him go?'

'Oh, I beg your pardon,' said Mr. L——. 'I took you for one of his rascally associates. I discharged him a week or ten days ago. He was a dissipated, good-for-nothing fellow.'

'Oh, I’m sorry,' said Mr. L——. 'I thought you were one of his shady partners. I fired him a week or so ago. He was a reckless, worthless guy.'

'Was he your bookkeeper?'

'Was he your accountant?'

'No, he was a junior clerk.'

'No, he was a junior clerk.'

'Have you any of his handwriting that you can show me?'

"Do you have any of his handwriting that you can show me?"

He fumbled in a side pocket and drew out a pocketbook from which he took a memorandum of agreement, or some paper of the sort, to the bottom of which a signature was attached as witness.

He searched through a side pocket and pulled out a wallet from which he took out a memorandum of agreement, or something similar, with a signature at the bottom as a witness.

'That's his writing,' said he.

'That's his writing,' he said.

It was a stiff schoolboy's scrawl.

It was a rigid schoolboy's handwriting.

This was not my man then. I apologized to Mr. L—— for the trouble I had given him, and withdrew.

This wasn't my guy then. I apologized to Mr. L—— for the trouble I had caused him and left.

Lost time, said I to myself. I am on the wrong track. I must back to the eating house, and begin the chase again from the point where I left off. I saw the same waiter.

Lost time, I told myself. I'm on the wrong path. I need to go back to the restaurant and start the chase again from where I left off. I saw the same waiter.

'I want you to think again,' said I, 'Try hard to remember whether there was never any other man here with Hawes on any occasion.'

"I want you to think again," I said. "Really try to remember if there was ever any other guy here with Hawes at any time."

After reflecting for a little while, he said he thought he recollected his going up stairs not long ago, with another man, to a private room.

After thinking for a moment, he said he remembered going upstairs not too long ago with another guy to a private room.

'Did you wait on him yourself at the time you speak of?' I asked.

'Did you wait on him yourself when you’re talking about?' I asked.

'No—most likely it was Joe Harris.'

'No—most likely it was Joe Harris.'

'Will you send for him, if you please.'

'Could you please send for him?'

Joe Harris came.

Joe Harris arrived.

'You waited on Mr. Hawes a few days ago, when he dined with another gentleman in a private room up stairs, didn't you?'

'You waited on Mr. Hawes a few days ago, when he had dinner with another guy in a private room upstairs, right?'

'Yes, sir.'

'Yes, sir.'

'Who was that other man?'

'Who was that other guy?'

'He is a young man who is clerk in a livery stable in Sullivan street.'

'He is a young man who works as a clerk in a livery stable on Sullivan Street.'

'What are his looks?'

'What does he look like?'

'He is tall and light haired.'

He is tall and has light-colored hair.

'Do you know his name?'

'Do you know his name?'

'His name is Edgar.'

"His name's Edgar."

I hurried up to Sullivan street, went into the first livery stable I came to, inquired for the proprietor, and asked him if he had a young man in his stable of the name of Edgar.

I rushed over to Sullivan Street, walked into the first livery stable I saw, asked for the owner, and inquired if he had a young guy named Edgar working there.

He said he had.

He said he did.

'Does he keep your books?'

'Does he manage your books?'

'Yes, he takes orders for me.'

'Yes, he takes orders for me.'

'Let me see some of his handwriting, if you please.'

'Can I see some of his handwriting, please?'

He stepped back into the office and took from a desk a little order book. I opened it: there were some orders, hastily written, no doubt, but in a hand almost like beautiful copperplate.

He stepped back into the office and grabbed a small order book from the desk. I opened it: there were some orders, written quickly, no doubt, but in a hand that was almost like beautiful cursive.

This was my man—I felt nearly certain of it. I asked where he lived, and was told, with his mother, a widow woman, at such a number in Hudson street. I started for the place. It was now nine o'clock. Arriving at the house, I rang the bell. It was answered by a servant girl.

This was my guy—I was almost sure of it. I asked where he lived, and they told me he lived with his mom, a widow, at a certain number on Hudson Street. I headed over there. It was now nine o'clock. When I got to the house, I rang the bell, and a maid answered it.

'Does Mr. Edgar live here?' I inquired.

“Does Mr. Edgar live here?” I asked.

'Yes, sir.'

'Yes, sir.'

'Is he at home?'

'Is he home?'

'No, sir.'

'No, thank you.'

'When will he come home?'

'When is he coming home?'

'I don't know.'

"I don't know."

'Does he sleep here?'

'Does he stay here?'

'Sometimes he does, and sometimes he doesn't.'

'Sometimes he does, and sometimes he doesn’t.'

'Where is he likely to be found? I should like to see him.'

'Where is he likely to be? I’d like to see him.'

She said she really didn't know, unless perhaps he might be at a billiard saloon not far off. I went there. A noisy crowd was around the bar. I looked around the room and closely scrutinized every face. No tall, light-haired young man was there. I asked the barkeeper if Mr. Edgar had been there that evening. He said no, he had not seen anything of him for two or three days, I asked him if there was any other place he knew of that Edgar frequented, and was told he went a good deal to a bowling alley in West Broadway near Duane street. Not much yet, I thought, as I hurried on to West Broadway. Descending a few steps into a basement, I entered a sort of vestibule or office to the bowling saloon. 'Has Mr. Edgar been here this evening?' I inquired of the man in attendance.

She said she really didn’t know, unless maybe he was at a nearby billiard hall. I went there. A noisy crowd was gathered around the bar. I scanned the room and closely examined every face. No tall, light-haired young man was there. I asked the barkeeper if Mr. Edgar had been there that evening. He said no, he hadn't seen him for the past two or three days. I asked him if there was any other place he knew of that Edgar went to, and he told me he often visited a bowling alley on West Broadway near Duane Street. Not much yet, I thought, as I quickly made my way to West Broadway. Going down a few steps into a basement, I entered a sort of vestibule or office for the bowling alley. "Has Mr. Edgar been here this evening?" I asked the man in charge.

'He is here now,' was the reply, 'in the other room, through that door.'

'He's here now,' was the reply, 'in the other room, through that door.'

I passed through the door indicated into the bowling alley, and accosted the marker:

I walked through the door marked for the bowling alley and approached the marker:

'Is Mr. Edgar here?'

'Is Mr. Edgar around?'

'He has just gone—fifteen minutes ago.'

He just left—15 minutes ago.

'Do you know where he went to?'

'Do you know where he went?'

'Seems to me some of them said something about going to the Lafayette Theatre.'

'Looks like some of them mentioned going to the Lafayette Theatre.'

I am on his track now—I said to myself—only fifteen minutes behind him. I bent my steps to the theatre—taking with, me a comrade in the police service, whom I had encountered as I was leaving the saloon. We hurried on with the utmost rapidity, but on reaching the theatre, found, to my disgust, what I had already feared, that the play was over, and the theatre just closed.

I’m on his trail now—I thought to myself—only fifteen minutes behind him. I headed to the theater—taking along a fellow officer in the police department, whom I had bumped into as I was leaving the bar. We rushed over as fast as we could, but when we got to the theater, I was frustrated to discover what I had already dreaded: the show was over, and the theater was just closing.

'Better give it up for to-night,' said my companion; 'we know enough about him now, and can take up the search again to-morrow.'

'Better give it up for tonight,' said my companion; 'we know enough about him now, and we can continue the search tomorrow.'

'It won't do, Clarke,' said I, 'we have inquired for him at too many places. Stay, I've a notion he may be heard of at some of these oyster cellars hereabouts.'

'That's not going to work, Clarke,' I said, 'we've asked about him at too many places. Wait, I have a feeling he might be heard of at one of these oyster cellars around here.'

I went down into one of them, and asked if a tall young man with light hair had been there that evening. A tall young man with light hair and mustache had come in from the theatre with a lady, and had just left. I asked my informant if he knew the lady. She was a Miss Kearney, he answered.

I went into one of them and asked if a tall young guy with light hair had been there that evening. A tall young guy with light hair and a mustache had come in from the theater with a woman and had just left. I asked my informant if he knew who the woman was. He said her name was Miss Kearney.

'What?' I continued, 'didn't her sister marry the actor Levison?'

'What?' I asked, 'didn’t her sister marry the actor Levison?'

'Yes, the same person.'

'Yep, the same person.'

'He lives in Walker street, near the Bowery, I believe?'

'He lives on Walker Street, close to the Bowery, I think?'

'Yes, I think so,' replied the man.

'Yeah, I think so,' replied the man.

I considered a moment. Of course no one could tell me where Edgar had gone to; but I was tolerably certain he had gone home with the girl. Where she lived I did not know, but I thought it probable the actor could tell me. So we started on to Walker street. There are—or were at the time I speak of—several boarding houses in Walker street. We passed one or two three-story houses with marble steps. 'Shall I ask along here?' said Clarke. 'No,' I answered; 'poor actors don't board there; we must look for him farther on.' We kept on, and after a little while, we found one that seemed to me to be likely to be the house we were looking for. I rang the bell and inquired for Mr. Levison. He was gone to bed. It was now twelve o'clock. I desired the man that opened the door to tell him that some one was below who wished to see him immediately. He soon returned, saying that Mr. Levison was in bed, and could not be disturbed: I must leave my business, or call again next day.

I thought for a moment. Of course, no one could tell me where Edgar had gone; but I was pretty sure he went home with the girl. I didn’t know where she lived, but I figured the actor might have an idea. So we headed to Walker Street. At that time, there were several boarding houses on Walker Street. We passed a couple of three-story buildings with marble steps. “Should I ask around here?” Clarke said. “No,” I replied; “poor actors don’t stay there; we need to look further.” We continued on, and after a little while, we found one that seemed like it could be the place we were searching for. I rang the bell and asked for Mr. Levison. He had already gone to bed. It was now midnight. I told the man who opened the door to inform him that someone was downstairs who needed to see him right away. He soon came back and said that Mr. Levison was in bed and couldn’t be disturbed; I had to either leave my message or come back the next day.

I thought it necessary to frighten him a little; so I sent up word that I was an officer of police, and he must come down instantly, or I should go up and fetch him. In a few moments the actor made his appearance, terribly frightened. Before I could say anything he began to pour out such a flood of questions and asseverations that I could not get a word in: What did I want with him? I had come to the wrong man; he hadn't been doing anything, etc., etc. 'I don't want you,' I began—but it was of no use, I could not stop him; his character was excellent, anybody would vouch for him; I ought to be more sure what I was about before I roused people from their beds at midnight, etc., etc. His huddled words and apprehensive looks made me suspect there was something wrong with him; but it was no concern of mine then. I seized him by the shoulder, and ordered him to be quiet.

I thought it was necessary to scare him a bit, so I sent word that I was a police officer and he needed to come down immediately, or I would come up and get him myself. A moment later, the actor showed up, looking extremely scared. Before I could say anything, he started bombarding me with questions and claims that I couldn't get a word in: What did I want with him? I had the wrong guy; he hadn’t done anything, and so on. "I don’t want you," I tried to say—but it was no use; I couldn't stop him; he insisted his character was great, and anyone would vouch for him; I should be more careful about what I was doing before waking people up in the middle of the night, and so on. His jumble of words and nervous expressions made me suspect something was off about him, but it wasn’t my issue at that moment. I grabbed him by the shoulder and told him to be quiet.

'Don't utter another word,' said I, 'except to answer my questions, or I'll carry you off and lock you up. I have not come to arrest you. I only want to ask you a few questions. Haven't you a sister-in-law named Miss Kearney?'

'Don't say another word,' I said, 'unless it's to answer my questions, or I'll take you away and lock you up. I'm not here to arrest you. I just want to ask you a few questions. Don’t you have a sister-in-law named Miss Kearney?'

'Yes, what do you want with her?'

'Yes, what do you need from her?'

'I am not going to do her any harm. I only want to know where she lives.'

'I’m not going to hurt her. I just want to know where she lives.'

'Oh! she lives in —— street.'

'Oh! she lives on —— street.'

'Do you know the number?'

'Do you know the digit?'

'Goodness, yes; it is number 34. I have boarded there myself until only a little while ago.'

'Of course, it’s number 34. I just stayed there myself until not too long ago.'

'Indeed!'

'Definitely!'

'Yes, I have got a dead-latch key somewhere about.'

'Yes, I have a dead-latch key around here somewhere.'

'The deuce you have! Give it to me; it is just what I want.'

'What the heck do you have! Hand it over; it’s exactly what I need.'

'Give you a dead-latch key! a pretty notion!'

'Give you a deadbolt key! What a silly idea!'

'I wouldn't give it to any man—not to all the detective squad in New York.'

'I wouldn't give it to any guy—not to the whole detective team in New York.'

'Look here, my friend, I am M——, pretty well known in this town. I have a good many opportunities in the course of my business to do people good turns, and not a few to do them ill turns. It is a convenient vocation to pay off scores, particularly to persons of your sort. If you will give me that key, I'll make it worth your while the first chance I have. If you don't, you'll be sorry; that's all."

'Look here, my friend, I’m M——, fairly well-known in this town. I have plenty of chances in my line of work to help people out, and just as many to do them harm. It’s a useful job for settling scores, especially with someone like you. If you give me that key, I’ll make it worth your while the first chance I get. If you don’t, you’ll regret it; that’s all.'

I gave him a significant look as I concluded. He looked me in the face a minute—as if to see how much I meant, or if I suspected anything; then turned and ran up stairs. In a few moments he came down, and handed me the key. I took it with satisfaction.

I gave him a meaningful look as I finished speaking. He stared into my eyes for a moment—trying to figure out how serious I was or if I had any suspicions; then he turned and ran upstairs. A few moments later, he came back down and handed me the key. I took it with satisfaction.

'Now,' said I, 'you'll have no objections to telling me where your sister-in-law's room in the house is.'

'Now,' I said, 'you don't have any objections to telling me where your sister-in-law's room in the house is.'

'Third story, back room, second door to the left from the head of the stairs.'

'Third floor, back room, second door to the left from the top of the stairs.'

'Thank you, good night.'

'Thanks, good night.'

We walked rapidly to —— street, and reaching the house, I stopped a moment to examine my pistols, by the street lamp, and then softly opened the door. Clarke and I stepped in, and I shut the door.

We hurried to —— street, and when we got to the house, I paused for a moment to check my pistols under the street lamp, then gently opened the door. Clarke and I walked in, and I closed the door behind us.

Leaving my comrade in the hall, I crept noiselessly up stairs, and tapped at the door of the room.

Leaving my friend in the hallway, I quietly made my way up the stairs and knocked on the door of the room.

'Who is there?' called out a woman's voice. 'Open the door,' I replied, 'and I'll tell you what I want.'

'Who's there?' called a woman's voice. 'Open the door,' I replied, 'and I'll tell you what I need.'

'You can't come in. I have gone to bed.'

'You can't come in. I've gone to bed.'

'Oh, well, I am a married man; I'll do you no harm; but you must let me in, or I shall force the door.'

'Oh, well, I'm a married guy; I won’t hurt you; but you have to let me in, or I’ll have to break down the door.'

After a moment's delay the door was opened by a young woman in a morning wrapper, who stood as if awaiting an explanation of the intrusion. I passed by her, and walked up to a young man sitting in a low chair by the fire, and tapping him on the shoulder, said: 'You are my prisoner.' He raised his head and looked up. 'Why, Bill,' I exclaimed, 'is this you? I have been looking for you all night under a wrong name. If I had known it was you, I'd have caught you in an hour.' And so I would.

After a moment, the door was opened by a young woman in a morning robe, who stood there as if waiting for an explanation about the intrusion. I walked past her and approached a young man sitting in a low chair by the fire. Tapping him on the shoulder, I said, "You’re my prisoner." He looked up at me. "Wow, Bill," I exclaimed, "is that you? I’ve been searching for you all night under the wrong name. If I had known it was you, I would have found you in an hour." And I definitely would have.

It is only necessary to say further, that he was the man I was set to catch. I may add, however, that a large amount of the counterfeit notes, and the plates on which they were printed, were secured, and the criminal sent to Sing Sing in due course of law.

It’s only worth mentioning that he was the man I was meant to catch. I can also say that a significant amount of the fake money, along with the plates used to print them, was confiscated, and the criminal was eventually sent to Sing Sing as per the legal process.


LITERARY NOTICES.

Flower for the Parlour and Garden. By Edward Sprague Rand, jr. Boston: J.E. Tilton & Co. Price $2.50.

Flowers for the Living Room and Garden. By Edward Sprague Rand, Jr. Boston: J.E. Tilton & Co. Price $2.50.

J.E. Tilton & Co. are the publishers of the series of photographic and lithographic cards of flowers, leaves, mosses, butterflies, hummingbirds, &c., noted for their beauty of execution. 'Flowers are so universally loved, and accepted everywhere as necessities of the moral life, that whatever can be done to render their cultivation easy, and to bring them to perfection in the vicinity of, or within, the household, must be regarded as a benefaction.' This benefit our author has certainly conferred upon us. The gift is from one who must himself have loved these lily cups and floral bells of perfume, and will be warmly welcomed by all who prize their loveliness. In the pages of this book may be found accurate and detailed information on all subjects likely to be of interest to their cultivators. We give a list of the contents of its chapters, to show how wide a field it covers. Chap. I. The Green-House and Conservatory. Chap. II. Window Gardening. Chap. III, IV, V, VI. Plants for Window Gardening. VII. Cape Bulbs. VIII. Dutch Bulbs. IX. The Culture of the Tube Rose. X. The Gladiolus and its culture. XI. How to force flowers to bloom in Winter. XII. Balcony Gardening. XIII. The Wardian Case and Winter Garden. XIV. Stocking and Managing Wardian Cases. XV. Hanging Baskets and Suitable Plants, and Treatment of Ivy. XVI. The Waltonian Case. XVII. The Aquarium and Water Plants. XVIII. How to grow specimen Plants. XIX. Out Door Gardening, Hot Beds. XX. The Garden. XXI. Small Trees and Shrubs. XXII. Hardy Herbaceous Plants. XXIII. Hardy Annuals. XXIV. Bedding Plants. XXV. Hardy and half hardy Garden Bulbs. XXVI. Spring Flowers and where to find them.

J.E. Tilton & Co. are the publishers of a series of beautiful photographic and lithographic cards featuring flowers, leaves, mosses, butterflies, hummingbirds, etc. Flowers are universally loved and seen as essential to a good moral life, so anything that makes it easier to grow them and brings them to perfection at home is truly a gift. Our author has certainly provided that benefit. This is a gift from someone who must have deeply appreciated these lovely flowers, and it will be warmly received by anyone who values their beauty. Within the pages of this book, you'll find accurate and detailed information on everything likely to interest those who grow them. We provide a list of the chapters to illustrate the broad range of topics covered. Chap. I. The Greenhouse and Conservatory. Chap. II. Window Gardening. Chap. III, IV, V, VI. Plants for Window Gardening. VII. Cape Bulbs. VIII. Dutch Bulbs. IX. The Culture of the Tube Rose. X. The Gladiolus and its culture. XI. How to force flowers to bloom in Winter. XII. Balcony Gardening. XIII. The Wardian Case and Winter Garden. XIV. Stocking and Managing Wardian Cases. XV. Hanging Baskets and Suitable Plants, and Treatment of Ivy. XVI. The Waltonian Case. XVII. The Aquarium and Water Plants. XVIII. How to grow specimen Plants. XIX. Outdoor Gardening, Hot Beds. XX. The Garden. XXI. Small Trees and Shrubs. XXII. Hardy Herbaceous Plants. XXIII. Hardy Annuals. XXIV. Bedding Plants. XXV. Hardy and half-hardy Garden Bulbs. XXVI. Spring Flowers and where to find them.

The appearance of this book is singularly elegant, its tinted paper soft and creamy, its type clear and beautiful, its quotations evince poetic culture, and its illustrations are exquisitely graceful. It is a real pleasure to turn over its attractive leaves with the names of loved old flower-friends greeting us on every page, and new claimants with new hopes and types of beauty constantly starting up before us. What with Waltonian cases, hanging baskets, Wardian cases, &c., our ladies may adorn their parlors with artistic taste with these fragrant, fragile, rainbow-hued children of Nature.

The look of this book is uniquely elegant, its tinted paper soft and creamy, the type clear and beautiful, its quotes show a love for poetry, and its illustrations are gracefully done. It’s a real pleasure to flip through its lovely pages, with the names of beloved old flower friends welcoming us on every page, and new arrivals with fresh hopes and types of beauty constantly appearing. With Waltonian cases, hanging baskets, Wardian cases, etc., our ladies can decorate their living rooms with artistic flair using these fragrant, delicate, rainbow-colored gifts from Nature.

'Bright gems of the earth, where perhaps we see
"What Eden was, what Paradise could be."

'From the contemplation of nature's beauty there is but the uplifting of the eye to the footstool of the Creator.'

'From admiring the beauty of nature, it’s just a step up to the throne of the Creator.'

 

Hospital Transports. A Memoir of the Embarkation of the Sick and Wounded from the Peninsula of Virginia in the Summer of 1862. Compiled and published at the request of the Sanitary Commission. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. For sale by D. Appleton & Co., New York.

Ambulance Services. A Memoir about the Transport of the Sick and Wounded from the Virginia Peninsula in the Summer of 1862. Compiled and published at the request of the Sanitary Commission. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. Available through D. Appleton & Co., New York.

A book which should be in the hands of all who love their country. The Sanitary Commission deserve the undying gratitude of the nation. Their organization is one of pure benevolence; the men and women working effectively through its beneficent channel have given evidence of some of the noblest and divinest attributes of the human soul. It is difficult to form any idea of the magnitude and importance of the work the commission has achieved. 'Never till every soldier whose last moments it has soothed, till every soldier whose flickering life it has gently steadied into continuance, whose waning reason it has softly lulled into quiet, whose chilled blood it has warmed into healthful play, whose failing frame it has nourished into strength, whose fainting heart it has comforted with sympathy,—never, until every full soul has poured out its story of gratitude and thanksgiving, will the record be complete; but long before that time, ever since the moment that its helping hand was first held forth, comes the Blessed Voice: 'Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye have done it unto me.''

A book that should be in the hands of everyone who loves their country. The Sanitary Commission deserves the everlasting gratitude of the nation. Their organization is purely benevolent; the men and women working effectively through this compassionate channel have shown some of the noblest and most divine qualities of the human spirit. It's hard to grasp the size and significance of the work the commission has done. 'Never until every soldier whose last moments it has eased, until every soldier whose fading life it has gently steadied, whose weakening mind it has softly calmed, whose chilled blood it has warmed back to health, whose failing body it has strengthened, whose fainting heart it has comforted with compassion,—never, until every grateful soul has shared its story of thanks, will the record be complete; but long before that time, from the moment its helping hand was first extended, comes the Blessed Voice: 'Inasmuch as you have done it to one of the least of these my brethren, you have done it to me.''

'The blessings of thousands who were ready to perish, and tens of thousands who love their country and their kind, rest upon those who originated, and those who sustain this noble work.'

'The gratitude of thousands who were about to perish, and tens of thousands who love their country and their fellow beings, is upon those who started and those who support this noble cause.'

This book is full of vivid interest, of true incident, of graphic sketches, of loyalty, patriotism, and self-abnegation, whether of men or of noble women, and recommends itself to all who love and would fain succor the human race.

This book is filled with engaging stories, real-life events, detailed portrayals, loyalty, patriotism, and selflessness, whether from men or inspiring women, and is perfect for anyone who cares about and wants to help humanity.

 

Austin Elliot. By Henry Kingsley, Author of Ravenshoe, etc. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. For sale by D. Appleton & Co. New York.

Austin Elliot. By Henry Kingsley, Author of Ravenshoe, etc. Boston: Ticknor & Fields. For sale by D. Appleton & Co. New York.

A graphic novel of considerable ability, and more than usual interest. The tone is highly moral throughout. The lessons on duelling are excellent. Would that our young men would lay them to heart! The characters are, many of them, well drawn and sustained—we confess to a sincere affection for the Highlander, Gil Macdonald, and the Scotch sheep-dog, Robin. Many of the scenes in which they appear are full of simple and natural pathos.

A graphic novel with significant skill and more than average interest. The tone is very moral throughout. The lessons on dueling are outstanding. If only our young men would take them to heart! Many of the characters are well-developed and consistent—we genuinely have a fondness for the Highlander, Gil Macdonald, and the Scottish sheepdog, Robin. Many scenes featuring them are full of straightforward and natural emotion.

 

Husband and Wife; or, The Science of Human Development through Inherited Tendencies. By the Author of the Parent's Guide, etc. Carleton, publisher, 413 Broadway, New York.

Partner and Spouse; or, The Science of Human Development through Inherited Tendencies. By the Author of the Parent's Guide, etc. Carleton, publisher, 413 Broadway, New York.

A suggestive book on an important subject. The writer assumes that 'there are laws of hereditary transmission in the mental and moral, as well as the physical constitution. Precisely what these laws are, she does not assume to state. Such as are well known will however be helpful to all, and will facilitate the discovery of those yet hidden from us. Women, who bear such an important part in parentage, should be the most clear-sighted students of nature in these things. It is to woman that humanity must look for the abatement of many frightful evils, malformation, idiocy, insanity, &c., yet the principles pertaining to the knowledge of her own duties and powers, which ought to be a part of the instruction of every woman, are rarely placed before her. Much that pertains to the same phenomena among the lower animals may properly constitute a part of her studies in natural history; but with the laws which govern the most momentous of all social effects—the moral and mental constitution of individuals composing society—with the gravest of possible results to herself—the embodiment of power and weakness, capacity or incapacity, worth or worthlessness in her own offspring, she is forbidden all acquaintance. Yet when she assumes the duties and responsibilities of maternity, such knowledge would be more valuable to her and to those dearest to her, than all of the treasures of the gold-bearing lands, if poured at her feet.'

A thought-provoking book on a crucial topic. The author believes that there are laws of hereditary transmission in mental and moral traits, as well as in physical attributes. She doesn’t claim to define what these laws are, but those that are known will help everyone and make it easier to uncover those that remain unknown. Women, who play a major role in parenthood, should be the most insightful observers of nature in these matters. Humanity must look to women to help reduce many terrible issues like deformity, mental disability, insanity, etc. However, the principles related to understanding their own responsibilities and capabilities, which should be a part of every woman's education, are rarely presented to them. Much of what relates to similar phenomena in lower animals should also be included in their studies of natural history. Nonetheless, when it comes to the laws that govern the most significant social effects—the moral and mental makeup of individuals in society—with potentially serious consequences for themselves, including the strengths and weaknesses, abilities or disabilities, value or lack thereof in their own children, they are kept in the dark. Yet, when they take on the responsibilities of motherhood, such knowledge would be far more valuable to them and to their loved ones than all the riches from gold-rich lands, if laid at their feet.

The laws of hereditary transmission make the staple of this book. It is written by a lady, and will commend itself to all interested in this subject. Pearl, in the Scarlet Letter, and Elsie Venner, are artistic exemplifications of such disregarded truths.

The laws of hereditary transmission are the main focus of this book. It’s written by a woman and will appeal to anyone interested in this topic. Pearl, in The Scarlet Letter, and Elsie Venner are artistic examples of these overlooked truths.

 

Victor Hugo, by a Witness of his Life: Madame Hugo. Translated from the French, by Charles Edwin Wilbour, translator of 'Les Miserables.' Carleton, publisher, 413 Broadway, New York.

Victor Hugo, from the perspective of someone who knew him: Madame Hugo. Translated from French by Charles Wilbour, translator of 'Les Miserables.' Carleton, publisher, 413 Broadway, New York.

A biography of a remarkable man, written by a constant observer of his actions, almost a second self, can scarcely fail to prove interesting. In this case the interest is increased by its close connection with a popular novel. Indeed, the readers of 'Les Miserables' will be astonished to find what a flood of light is thrown upon that master work by this charming life-history of its author. Marius is but a free variation of Victor Hugo himself. In Joly, the old school-mate of the Pension Cordier, the author of Jean Valjean becomes closely acquainted with a real galley slave. In short, the great romance is a part of the life of Victor Hugo, and cannot be fully understood without the biography—its completion.'

A biography of an incredible man, penned by an attentive observer of his actions, nearly a second self, is bound to be captivating. In this case, the interest is heightened by its close connection to a popular novel. Readers of 'Les Miserables' will be amazed to discover how much insight is provided into that masterpiece by this engaging life story of its author. Marius is simply a free variation of Victor Hugo himself. In Joly, the old schoolmate from the Pension Cordier, the creator of Jean Valjean gets to know a real-life galley slave. In short, the great romance is part of Victor Hugo's life and can't be fully understood without the biography—it's completion.

 

Life and Times of Sir William Johnson, Baronet.

Life and Times of Sir William Johnson, Baronet.

J. Munsell, 78 State street, Albany, announces for publication by subscription, 'The Life and Times of Sir William Johnson, Baronet.' The work is by William L. Stone, son of Colonel Stone, well known as editor and biographer. The materials of this Life were derived from original papers furnished by the family of Sir William, from his own diary, and other sources which have never before been consulted. The work was begun by the late William L. Stone, has been completed by his son, and with the Lives of Brant and Red Jacket, brings down the history of the Six Nations and their relations with Great Britain, from 1560 to 1824. The edition will be very nearly confined to the number subscribed for. Price $5, payable on delivery.

J. Munsell, 78 State Street, Albany, is announcing for publication by subscription, 'The Life and Times of Sir William Johnson, Baronet.' The book is by William L. Stone, son of Colonel Stone, who is well-known as an editor and biographer. The materials for this biography come from original documents provided by Sir William’s family, his own diary, and other sources that have never been used before. The project was started by the late William L. Stone and has been completed by his son. Together with the biographies of Brant and Red Jacket, it covers the history of the Six Nations and their relationship with Great Britain from 1560 to 1824. The edition will be limited to the number of subscriptions received. Price is $5, payable upon delivery.

Sir William Johnson was Superintendent of Indian Affairs in this country before the Revolution, was distinguished in Colonial history, and active in the French and Indian war. His life was one of romantic interest and vicissitude. The work is highly spoken of by the literati who have seen the advance sheets. Jared Sparks, George Bancroft, F. Parkman, G.W. Curtis, Lewis Cass, &c., testify to its interest and historical accuracy. From the well-known ability of its author, it may be safely and highly commended to the reading and thinking public.

Sir William Johnson was the Superintendent of Indian Affairs in this country before the Revolution. He was notable in Colonial history and played an active role in the French and Indian War. His life was filled with romantic adventures and changes. The work has received high praise from the literary community who have reviewed the advance sheets. Jared Sparks, George Bancroft, F. Parkman, G.W. Curtis, Lewis Cass, and others all endorse its significance and historical accuracy. Given the well-known skill of its author, it can be confidently and highly recommended to the reading and thinking public.

 

Beyond the Lines; or, a Yankee Prisoner Loose in Dixie. By Captain J.J. Geer, late of General Buckland's Staff. Philadelphia: J.W. Daughaday, publisher, 1308 Chestnut street.

Beyond the Lines; or, a Yankee Prisoner Loose in Dixie. By Captain J.J. Geer, former member of General Buckland's Staff. Philadelphia: J.W. Daughaday, publisher, 1308 Chestnut Street.

Captain John J. Geer was, before the war, a minister of the Methodist Church in Ohio, was taken prisoner before the battle of Shiloh, in a skirmish with Beauregard's pickets, passed some months in rebel prisons, made his escape, and pleasantly tells the story of his adventures. He reports that the large slave-holders and the wretched clay-eaters are all Secessionists, but that a large middle class, people who own but few slaves and till their own fields, are mostly true to the Union, in the parts of the South he visited. The book is one of incident, contains many curious pictures of life and character, and will address itself to a large class of readers.

Captain John J. Geer was, before the war, a minister in the Methodist Church in Ohio. He was captured before the Battle of Shiloh during a skirmish with Beauregard's pickets, spent several months in Confederate prisons, and managed to escape. He shares his adventures in an enjoyable way. He notes that the wealthy slave owners and the poor white farmers are all supporters of secession, but the larger middle class—people who own few slaves and work their own land—are mostly loyal to the Union in the areas of the South he visited. The book is full of incidents, includes many interesting descriptions of life and character, and will appeal to a wide range of readers.

 

The Amber Gods, and other Stories. By Harriet Elizabeth Prescott. Ticknor & Fields, Boston. For sale by D. Appleton & Co., New York.

The Amber Gods and Other Stories. By Harriet Elizabeth Prescott. Ticknor & Fields, Boston. Available from D. Appleton & Co., New York.

The many readers of Miss Prescott will be glad to welcome the present collection of her very popular tales. It contains: The Amber Gods. In a Cellar. Knitting Sale-Socks. Circumstance. Desert Lands. Midsummer and May. The South Breaker.

The many fans of Miss Prescott will be happy to see this new collection of her very popular stories. It includes: The Amber Gods. In a Cellar. Knitting Sale-Socks. Circumstance. Desert Lands. Midsummer and May. The South Breaker.

Few writers have attained distinction and recognition so immediately as Miss Prescott. Her fancy is brilliant, her style glowing, and culture and varied information mark the products of her pen.

Few writers have gained distinction and recognition as quickly as Miss Prescott. Her imagination is vibrant, her writing style is captivating, and her work is characterized by a wealth of knowledge and cultural insight.

 

Philip Van Artevelde; a Dramatic Romance. Ticknor & Fields, Boston. For sale by D. Appleton & Co., New York.

Philippe Van Artevelde; a Dramatic Romance. Ticknor & Fields, Boston. For sale by D. Appleton & Co., New York.

An historical romance, cast in a dramatic and rhythmical form, by Henry Taylor. It has been too long known to the community to require any commendation at the present date. It has gone through many editions in England. We are glad to see it in the convenient and pleasant form of Ticknor's "Blue and Gold," so well known to American readers.

An historical romance, presented in a dramatic and rhythmic style, by Henry Taylor. It has been well-known to the public for so long that it doesn't need any recommendation today. It has gone through many editions in England. We are pleased to see it in the handy and enjoyable format of Ticknor's "Blue and Gold," which is familiar to American readers.

 

The British American; a Colonial Magazine. Published monthly by Messrs. Rollo & Adam, 61 King street, Toronto, Canada West.

The British American; a Colonial Magazine. Published monthly by Rollo & Adam, 61 King Street, Toronto, Canada West.

The articles of this magazine are of varied interest, generally well written and able. "What is Spectrum Analysis?" given by the Editor in the August number, is a contribution of research and merit.

The articles in this magazine cover a range of topics, are generally well written, and are quite capable. "What is Spectrum Analysis?" presented by the Editor in the August issue, is a valuable research contribution.

 

The Christian Examiner. Boston: By the proprietors, at Walker, Wise & Co.'s, 245 Washington street.

The Christian Review. Boston: By the owners, at Walker, Wise & Co.'s, 245 Washington Street.

Contents: Tertullian and Montanism. The Reality of Fiction. Rome in the Middle Age. Zschokke's Religious Meditations. Henry James on Creation. Loyalty in the West. Altar, Pulpit, and Platform, A Month of Victory and its Results. Review of Current Literature. Theology.

Contents: Tertullian and Montanism. The Reality of Fiction. Rome in the Middle Ages. Zschokke's Religious Reflections. Henry James on Creation. Loyalty in the West. Altar, Pulpit, and Platform, A Month of Victory and its Outcomes. Review of Current Literature. Theology.


The Continental Monthly

The readers of the Continental are aware of the important position it has assumed, of the influence which it exerts, and of the brilliant array of political and literary talent of the highest order which supports it. No publication of the kind has, in this country, so successfully combined the energy and freedom of the daily newspaper with the higher literary tone of the first-class monthly; and it is very certain that no magazine has given wider range to its contributors, or preserved itself so completely from the narrow influences of party or of faction. In times like the present, such a journal is either a power in the land or it is nothing. That the Continental is not the latter is abundantly evidenced by what it has done—by the reflection of its counsels in many important public events, and in the character and power of those who are its staunchest supporters.

The readers of the Continental recognize the significant role it plays, the influence it wields, and the impressive array of top-tier political and literary talent backing it. No other publication like it in this country has so effectively blended the energy and freedom of a daily newspaper with the elevated literary quality of a leading monthly. It's clear that no magazine has offered a broader platform for its contributors or maintained its independence from the restrictive influences of political parties or factions. In times like these, such a journal is either a force in the country or it's insignificant. That the Continental is not the latter is clearly shown by what it has done—by the reflection of its advice in many important public events and in the character and influence of its most dedicated supporters.

Though but little more than a year has elapsed since the Continental was first established, it has during that time acquired a strength and a political significance elevating it to a position far above that previously occupied by any publication of the kind in America. In proof of which assertion we call attention to the following facts:

Though just a little over a year has passed since the Continental was first established, it has during that time gained a strength and political significance that elevate it to a position far beyond what any publication of its kind in America held before. To support this claim, we point to the following facts:

1. Of its Political articles republished in pamphlet form, a single one has had, thus far, a circulation of one hundred and six thousand copies.

1. Of its Politics articles republished in pamphlet form, one has had a circulation of one hundred and six thousand copies so far.

2. From its Literary department, a single serial novel, "Among the Pines," has, within a very few months, sold nearly thirty-five thousand copies. Two other series of its literary articles have also been republished in book form, while the first portion of a third is already in press.

2. From its Literature department, a single serialized novel, "Among the Pines," has sold nearly thirty-five thousand copies in just a few months. Two other series of its literary articles have also been published as books, and the first part of a third series is already in production.

No more conclusive facts need be alleged to prove the excellence of the contributions to the Continental, or their extraordinary popularity; and its conductors are determined that it shall not fall behind. Preserving all "the boldness, vigor, and ability" which a thousand journals have attributed to it, it will greatly enlarge its circle of action, and discuss, fearlessly and frankly, every principle involved in the great questions of the day. The first minds of the country, embracing the men most familiar with its diplomacy and most distinguished for ability, are among its contributors; and it is no mere "flattering promise of a prospectus" to say that this "magazine for the times" will employ the first intellect in America, under auspices which no publication ever enjoyed before in this country.

No more convincing facts need to be presented to prove the quality of the contributions to the Continental, or their extraordinary popularity; and its editors are committed to ensuring it stays ahead. Retaining all "the boldness, vigor, and ability" that countless journals have credited it with, it will significantly expand its reach and discuss, openly and honestly, every principle related to the major issues of the day. The brightest minds in the country, including those most knowledgeable about its diplomacy and most distinguished for their talent, are among its contributors; and it’s not just a "flattering promise of a prospectus" to claim that this "magazine for the times" will feature the top intellects in America, under circumstances that no publication has ever had before in this country.

While the Continental will express decided opinions on the great questions of the day, it will not be a mere political journal: much the larger portion of its columns will be enlivened, as heretofore, by tales, poetry, and humor. In a word, the Continental will be found, under its new staff of Editors, occupying a position and presenting attractions never before found in a magazine.

While the Continental will share strong opinions on the major issues of the time, it won’t just be a political magazine: a significant part of its pages will still be filled, as before, with stories, poetry, and humor. In short, the Continental, with its new team of editors, will have a unique position and offer features never seen in a magazine before.


TERMS TO CLUBS.

Two copies for one year, ......... Five dollars.
Three copies for one year, ...... Six dollars.
Six copies for one year, ........... Eleven dollars.
Eleven copies for one year, .... Twenty dollars.
Twenty copies for one year, .... Thirty-six dollars.

Two copies for one year, ......... $5.
Three copies for one year, ...... $6.
Six copies for one year, ........... $11.
Eleven copies for one year, .... $20.
Twenty copies for one year, .... $36.

paid in advance.

paid upfront.

Postage, Thirty-six cents a year, to be paid by the subscriber.

Postage, thirty-six cents a year, to be paid by the subscriber.

SINGLE COPIES.

Single copies.

Three dollars a year, IN ADVANCE. Postage paid by the Publisher.

Three dollars a year, IN ADVANCE. Postage covered by the Publisher.

JOHN F. TROW, 50 Greene St., N.Y.,
PUBLISHER FOR THE PROPRIETORS.

JOHN F. TROW, 50 Greene St., New York,
PUBLISHER FOR THE OWNERS.

pointing finger

As an inducement to new subscribers, the Publisher offers the following liberal premiums:

As an incentive for new subscribers, the Publisher offers the following generous rewards:

pointing finger

Any person remitting $3, in advance, will receive the magazine from July, 1862, to January, 1864 thus securing the whole of Mr. Kimball's and Mr. Kirke's new serials, which are alone worth the price of subscription. Or, if preferred, a subscriber can take the magazine for 1863 and a copy of "Among the Pines," or of "Undercurrents of Wall Street," by R.B. Kimball, bound in cloth, or of "Sunshine in Thought," by Charles Godfrey Leland (retail price, $1 25.) The book to be sent postage paid.

Any person paying $3 in advance will receive the magazine from July 1862 to January 1864, securing all of Mr. Kimball's and Mr. Kirke's new serials, which are worth the subscription price by themselves. Alternatively, a subscriber can choose to receive the magazine for 1863 along with a copy of "Among the Pines" or "Undercurrents of Wall Street" by R.B. Kimball, bound in cloth, or "Sunshine in Thought" by Charles Godfrey Leland (retail price, $1.25). The book will be sent with free shipping.

pointing finger

Any person remitting $4 50, will receive the magazine from its commencement, January, 1862, to January, 1864, thus securing Mr. Kimball's "Was He Successful?" and Mr. Kirke's "Among the Pines," and "Merchant's Story," and nearly 3,000 octavo pages of the best literature in the world. Premium subscribers to pay their own postage.

Any person sending $4.50 will receive the magazine from its start in January 1862 to January 1864, thereby securing Mr. Kimball's "Was He Successful?" and Mr. Kirke’s "Among the Pines," and "Merchant's Story," along with nearly 3,000 octavo pages of the finest literature in the world. Premium subscribers must cover their own postage.


 THE FINEST FARMING LANDS

EQUAL TO ANY IN THE WORLD!!!

MAY BE PROCURED

CAN BE PURCHASED

AT FROM $8 TO $12 PER ACRE,

Near Markets, Schools, Railroads, Churches, and all the blessings of Civilization.

Near markets, schools, railroads, churches, and all the benefits of civilization.

1,200,000 Acres, in Farms of 40, 80, 120, 160 Acres and upwards, in ILLINOIS, the Garden State of America.

1,200,000 acres, in farms of 40, 80, 120, 160 acres and more, in ILLINOIS, the Garden State of America.


The Illinois Central Railroad Company offer, ON LONG CREDIT, the beautiful and fertile PRAIRIE LANDS lying along the whole line of their Railroad, 700 MILES IN LENGTH, upon the most Favorable Terms for enabling Farmers, Manufacturers, Mechanics and Workingmen to make for themselves and their families a competency, and a HOME they can call THEIR OWN, as will appear from the following statements:

The Illinois Central Railroad Company offers, ON LONG CREDIT, the beautiful and fertile PRAIRIE LANDS along the entire length of their Railroad, which stretches 700 MILES, under the most favorable terms to help Farmers, Manufacturers, Mechanics, and Workingmen create a livelihood and a HOME they can call THEIR OWN, as shown in the following statements:

ILLINOIS.

Is about equal in extent to England, with a population of 1,722,686, and a soil capable of supporting 20,000,000. No State in the Valley of the Mississippi offers so great an inducement to the settler as the State of Illinois. There is no part of the world where all the conditions of climate and soil so admirably combine to produce those two great staples, CORN and WHEAT.

Is about the same size as England, with a population of 1,722,686, and land that can support 20,000,000 people. No state in the Mississippi Valley provides such a strong incentive for settlers as Illinois. There’s no place in the world where the climate and soil conditions come together so perfectly to produce the two major crops, corn and wheat.

CLIMATE.

Nowhere can the industrious farmer secure such immoderate results from his labor as on these deep, rich, loamy soils, cultivated with so much ease. The climate from the extreme southern part of the State to the Terre Haute, Alton and St. Louis Railroad, a distance of nearly 200 miles, is well adapted to Winter.

Nowhere can the hardworking farmer achieve such incredible results from his efforts as on these deep, rich, loamy soils, which are so easy to cultivate. The climate, from the southernmost part of the State to the Terre Haute, Alton, and St. Louis Railroad—a distance of nearly 200 miles—is well suited for winter.

WHEAT, CORN, COTTON, TOBACCO.

Peaches, Pears, Tomatoes, and every variety of fruit and vegetables is grown in great abundance, from which Chicago and other Northern markets are furnished from four to six weeks earlier than their immediate vicinity. Between the Terre Haute, Alton & St. Louis Railway and the Kankakeo and Illinois Rivers, (a distance of 115 miles on the Branch, and 135 miles on the Main Trunk,) lies the great Corn and Stock raising portion of the State.

Peaches, pears, tomatoes, and all kinds of fruits and vegetables are grown in large quantities, supplying Chicago and other northern markets four to six weeks earlier than the local area. Between the Terre Haute, Alton & St. Louis Railway and the Kankakee and Illinois Rivers (a distance of 115 miles on the Branch and 135 miles on the Main Trunk) lies the major corn and livestock raising region of the state.

THE ORDINARY YIELD.

of Corn is from 50 to 80 bushels per acre. Cattle, Horses, Mules, Sheep and Hogs are raised here at a small cost, and yield large profits. It is believed that no section of country presents greater inducements for Dairy Farming than the Prairies of Illinois, a branch of farming to which but little attention has been paid, and which must yield sure profitable results. Between the Kankakee and Illinois Rivers, and Chicago and Dunleith,(a distance of 56 miles on the Branch and 147 miles by the Main Trunk,) Timothy Hay, Spring Wheat, Corn, &c., are produced in great abundance.

of Corn is between 50 to 80 bushels per acre. Cattle, Horses, Mules, Sheep, and Hogs are raised here at a low cost and provide significant profits. It is thought that no region offers better opportunities for Dairy Farming than the Prairies of Illinois, a type of farming that has received little attention but is sure to yield profitable results. Between the Kankakee and Illinois Rivers, and Chicago and Dunleith (a distance of 56 miles on the Branch and 147 miles by the Main Trunk), Timothy Hay, Spring Wheat, Corn, etc., are produced in great abundance.

AGRICULTURAL PRODUCTS.

The Agricultural products of Illinois are greater than those of any other State. The Wheat crop of 1861 was estimated at 85,000,000 bushels, while the Corn crop yields not less than 140,000,000 bushels besides the crop of Oats, Barley, Rye, Buckwheat, Potatoes, Sweet Potatoes, Pumpkins, Squashes, Flax, Hemp, Peas, Clover, Cabbage, Beets, Tobacco, Sorgheim, Grapes, Peaches, Apples, &c., which go to swell the vast aggregate of production in this fertile region. Over Four Million tons of produce were sent out the State of Illinois during the past year.

The agricultural products of Illinois are more than those of any other state. The wheat crop of 1861 was estimated at 85 million bushels, while the corn crop yielded not less than 140 million bushels, in addition to the crops of oats, barley, rye, buckwheat, potatoes, sweet potatoes, pumpkins, squashes, flax, hemp, peas, clover, cabbage, beets, tobacco, sorghum, grapes, peaches, apples, etc., all contributing to the enormous total production in this fertile area. Over four million tons of produce were shipped out of the state of Illinois during the past year.

STOCK RAISING.

In Central and Southern Illinois uncommon advantages are presented for the extension of Stock raising. All kinds of Cattle, Horses, Mules, Sheep, Hogs, &c., of the best breeds, yield handsome profits; large fortunes have already been made, and the field is open for others to enter with the fairest prospects of like results. DAIRY FARMING also presents its inducements to many.

In Central and Southern Illinois, there are great opportunities for expanding livestock farming. All types of cattle, horses, mules, sheep, hogs, etc., from the best breeds, generate good profits; substantial fortunes have already been made, and the area is open for others to join in with strong prospects for similar success. Dairy farming also offers appealing opportunities to many.

CULTIVATION OF COTTON.

The experiments in Cotton culture are of very great promise. Commencing in latitude 39 deg. 30 min. (see Mattoon on the Branch, and Assumption on the Main Line), the Company owns thousands of acres well adapted to the perfection of this fibre. A settler having a family of young children, can turn their youthful labor to a most profitable account in the growth and perfection of this plant.

The experiments in cotton farming show a lot of potential. Starting at latitude 39 degrees 30 minutes (see Mattoon on the Branch and Assumption on the Main Line), the Company owns thousands of acres that are well-suited for optimizing this fiber. A settler with a family of young children can make great use of their youthful labor to benefit from growing and refining this plant.

THE ILLINOIS CENTRAL RAILROAD.

Traverses the whole length of the State, from the banks of the Mississippi and Lake Michigan to the Ohio. As its name imports, the Railroad runs through the centre of the State, and on either side of the road along its whole length lie the lands offered for sale.

Traverses the entire length of the State, from the banks of the Mississippi and Lake Michigan to the Ohio. As its name suggests, the Railroad runs through the center of the State, and on both sides of the road along its entire length lie the lands available for sale.

CITIES, TOWNS, MARKETS, DEPOTS.

There are Ninety-eight Depots on the Company's Railway, giving about one every seven miles. Cities, Towns and Villages are situated at convenient distances throughout the whole route, where every desirable commodity may be found as readily as in the oldest cities of the Union, and where buyers are to be met for all kinds of farm produce.

There are ninety-eight depots on the company's railway, which is about one every seven miles. Cities, towns, and villages are located at convenient distances along the entire route, where you can find all sorts of goods just as easily as in the oldest cities in the country, and where you can meet buyers for all kinds of farm produce.

EDUCATION.

Mechanics and working-men will find the free school system encouraged by the State, and endowed with a large revenue for the support of the schools. Children can live in sight of the school, the college, the church, and grow up with the prosperity of the leading State in the Great Western Empire.

Mechanics and workers will see the free schooling system supported by the State, with significant funding available for the schools. Children can live close to the school, the college, and the church, and grow up thriving in the leading State of the Great Western Empire.


PRICES AND TERMS OF PAYMENT—ON LONG CREDIT.

80 acres at $10 per acre. with interest at
6 per ct. annually on the following terms:

80 acres at $10 per acre, with an annual interest rate of 6% on the following terms:

Cash payment   $48.00
Paymentinoneyear48.00
"intwoyears48.00
"inthreeyears48.00
"infouryears236.00
"infiveyears224.00
"insixyears212.00
"insevenyears206.00

40 acres, at $10.00 per acre:

40 acres, at $10.00 an acre:

Cash payment   $24.00
Paymentinoneyear24.00
"intwoyears24.00
"inthreeyears24.00
"infouryears118.00
"infiveyears112.00
"insixyears106.00
"insevenyears100.00

Commissioner. Illinois Central Railroad, Chicago, Ill.


THE

CONTINENTAL

MONTHLY.

DEVOTED TO

Literature and National Policy.


NOVEMBER, 1863.


NEW YORK:

JOHN F. TROW, 50 GREENE STREET

(FOR THE PROPRIETORS).

(FOR THE OWNERS).

HENRY DEXTER AND SINCLAIR TOUSEY.

HENRY DEXTER AND SINCLAIR TOUSEY.

WASHINGTON, D.C.: FRANCK TAYLOR.

WASHINGTON, D.C.: FRANCK TAYLOR.


CONTENTS.—No. XXIII.

The Defence and Evacuation of Winchester. By Hon. F.P. 
Stanton,481
The Two Southern Mothers. By Isabella MacFarlane,490
Diary of Frances Krasinska,491
November. By E.W.C.500
The Assizes of Jerusalem. By Prof. Andrew Ten Brook,501
Letters to Professor S.F.B. Morse. By Rev. Dr. Henry,514
Buckle, Draper, and the Law of Human Development. By 
Edward B. Freeland,529
Treasure Trove,545
Matter and Spirit. By Lieut. E. Phelps. With Reply of Hon. 
F.P. Stanton,546
Extraterritoriality in China. By Dr. Macgowan,556
Reason, Rhyme, and Rhythm. By Mrs. Martha W. Cook,567
The Lions of Scotland. By W. Francis Williams,584
We Two. By Clarence Butler,591
Patriotism and Provincialism. By H. Clay Preuss,592
Literary Notices,594
Editor's Table,598

'Edmund Kirke,' author of 'Among the Pines.' &c., and until recently one of the Editors of this Magazine, is prepared to accept a limited number of invitations to Lecture before Literary Associations, during the coming fall and winter, on 'The Southern Whites: Their Social and Political Characteristics.' He can be addressed 'care of Continental Monthly, New York.'

'Edmund Kirke,' author of 'Among the Pines,' and previously one of the Editors of this Magazine, is ready to accept a limited number of invitations to give lectures for Literary Associations during the upcoming fall and winter on the topic 'The Southern Whites: Their Social and Political Characteristics.' He can be contacted 'care of Continental Monthly, New York.'

All communications, whether concerning MSS. or on business, should be addressed to

All communications, whether about manuscripts or business, should be addressed to

JOHN F. TROW, Publisher,
50 GREENE STREET, NEW YORK.

JOHN F. TROW, Publisher,
50 GREENE STREET, NEW YORK.


Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863, by John F. Trow, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.

Entered, according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1863, by John Trow, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York.

John F Trow, Printer

John F. Trow, Printer




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!